Harbinger

Chapters

Brave
All Around Me
Don't Say Goodbye
Marauders
The Parting of Ways
Questions Answered
Fillydelphia
Getting Ready
Seeking Comfort
Come to the Carnival
Here There Be Dragons
I Belong To You
Let the Flames Begin
So It Begins
Wild Hope
Prologue
Canterlot Royalty; A Brief History
To Say Goodbye

Brave

* Please note that Derpy's name changes to Bubblecup in this fic. She's still wall-eyed and pretty much the same pony we've all come to love and adore, just her name has changed. And the voice I hear for her in my head. I still love the name Derpy, I am not bothered or offended by it. But a lot of people are and I don't want to be a jerk about this whole thing. I personally hate the name Ditzy Doo so I won't be using that one. Bubblecup is another name I've heard thrown around for her and I happen to think it's ridiculously adorable, so that is her name for me now. Just wanted to clear that up.

Canterlot lay in ruins in the valley below the mountain it had once rested upon. Amid the rubble were personal items once belonging to the most aristocratic of ponies, furniture, fixtures, art work, clothing...and bodies. So many bodies. Three ponies stood just on the outskirts of the worst of it while another flew overhead. Rarity, Cheerilee and Apple Bloom went from looking at what was left of the once grand city and castle to watching Derpy as she surveyed from above. “Anything?” called up a disheveled Cheerilee.

“No,” Derpy called back sadly. “Nothing.” She cupped her hooves to her mouth and called again, “Hello? Can anypony hear me?”

Rarity shook her head, sadness settled deep into her blue eyes. “This is absolutely dreadful. Fancy Pants, Fleur, all of the friends I made in Canterlot...all gone.”

Turning away from the mess, Apple Bloom looked out across the valley in the direction of Ponyville. It was smoking and the sky above it was nothing more than a black mass. Tears that had stemmed temporarily flowed freely once again. Cheerilee slid a hoof around her withers and pulled her close. “It's going to be all right, Apple Bloom,” Cheerilee cooed.

“What if they didn't make it?” the little filly sobbed. “What if I never see anypony in my family ever again? What if I never see Scootaloo or Sweetie Belle again?”

“Don't say that!” Rarity's voice was loud and sharp. She looked down at Apple Bloom with a half-crazed expression. “Sweetie Belle is alive. She has to be.”

Lowering her head to whisper into Apple Bloom's ear, Cheerilee added, “And so is your family. We'll find them.”

Derpy landed and tucked her wings onto her sides looking defeated. “There's no movement anyhwere. If they fell with all of this there's no way anypony could have survived.” She gave a slight shudder and when she spoke her voice was small. “I don't want to stay here.”

“Where do you suggest we go?” snapped Rarity. “Surely you can't be thinking of going back to Ponyville.”

“I don't know,” Derpy answered with a frown. “I just think we should move. Something tells me we shouldn't stay in one place for too long.”

“Derpy's right,” Cheerilee agreed. “If we head north we'll reach the Caneighdian border. Somepony there will be able to tell us if this is more widespread or if it's just Ponyville and Canterlot.” She took note of the way Rarity was looking at her and fixed her eyes directly on the unicorn. “If you have any better suggestions I would be open to hearing them.”

“Caneighda? You've got to be joking.”

“Like I said, better suggestions.”

When Rarity stayed silent for a few moments Cheerilee gave a nod. “Then it's north we go. Derpy, would you mind scouting ahead so we know what we're walking into?”

“You got it.” The gray pegasus took to the air once more, hovering just a few feet off the ground. “You know what I've noticed? There aren't any other pegasai in the air anywhere from what I can see.”

Cheerilee glanced back at Ponyville and the black void above it. “Maybe we're just not looking in the right places. Come on, let's go.” With Derpy acting as look out the other three followed on foot beneath her. The destruction of Canterlot was so grand and widespread that there were times the three walking had to climb over giant portions of castle wall, stone and wood. Poor Apple Bloom was already so emotionally drained that it didn't take long for her body to grow weary as well. Though Cheerilee offered to carry her it was Derpy who ended up with the little filly on her back. She was used to flying around with Dinky and Apple Bloom didn't weight much more than she did. Plus,Derpy admitted, it made her feel a little less anxious. With the added weight she could almost pretend her daughter was with her and safe.

When the two of them were alone on the ground, Cheerilee gave Rarity a stern side eye. “Rarity, I understand you're worried about your sister and your friends but that gives you no excuse to snap at either Derpy or Apple Bloom like you did.”

“Don't use your teacher voice on me, Cheerilee. We were in school together, remember? We've known each other since we were little fillies. The intimidation factor doesn't work on me.”

“I'm not trying to intimidate you, Rarity.”

“My baby sister is out there! Possibly all on her own! Possibly...” The unicorn couldn't bring herself to finish her thought.

“I know,” Cheerilee said, her tone softening slightly. “But you're not the only one worried about loved ones. Apple Bloom has her family, Derpy has her daughter. Don't you think I'm worried about each and every one of my students?”

“Oh, please.” Rarity hefted herself up and over a rather large chunk of rock. “You see them for, what, five? Six hours a day?”

Cheerilee narrowed her eyes as she followed after Rarity. “Yes, what's your question?”

“Students and family are not one and the same.”

The earth pony jumped to the ground from the top of the rock and looked at Rarity was a carefully blank expression. “Spend that much time with somepony and tell me they don't become family to you.” She took a step closer to Rarity, her eyes narrowing again. “I forgot how mean spirited you can be,you know that? Diamond Tiara always did remind me of somepony and I could never put a hoof on it. It's all coming back to me now. All those days in school when you were horrid to everypony and fooled our teacher with your precious little act.”

“Like you were little miss sunshine and daisies!”

Above, Apple Bloom was looking down at the two mares arguing. She heaved a quiet sigh and moved to rest her head on Derpy's back. One golden eye glanced back at the filly and Derpy asked, “You okay?”

“They're fightin' down there.”

“Some ponies don't handle crisis well.”

Apple Bloom nodded, frowning to herself. “Derpy...ain't you scared?”

“Of course I am. But letting it get the best of me isn't going to accomplish anything, is it?” Her wall-eyed gaze swept the landscape slowly as she flew, taking in everything so she could lead the two below on the easiest path. “I choose to believe that Dinky with with somepony who will take care of her. I know she's all right in my heart. Just like I know your family is all right.”

“How can you be so bubbly and optimistic? I've never been so scared in my whole life!”

“Well they don't call me Bubblecup for nothing!”

Blinking in confusion, Apple Bloom lifted her head. Her little brow furrowed. “Ponies call you Bubblecup?”

“Well they used to. Only Raindrops does now. That's my name, you know.”

Apple Bloom's voice softened. “I didn't know. Everypony always calls you Derpy.”

The gray pegasus shrugged. “I was given that nickname in flight school. My first time out by myself I got into a bit of trouble and had a pretty bad accident. See, even before my eyes were like this I have always been clumsy. Then after the accident some of the ponies started calling me Derpy and it just kind of stuck.”

Though she couldn't be seen by the mare, Apple Bloom's expression was one of horror. “That's terrible! Why would you let somepony call you somethin' so mean if it wasn't your name?”

“It wasn't meant to be mean and I wasn't offended.” She giggled. “My eyes were derpy, after all.”

Careful not to throw the pegasus off balance or knock herself off, Apple Bloom snaked her forelegs around Derpy's neck and squeezed gently. “Can I call you Bubblecup?”

The mailmare felt a surge of emotion at the embrace and the tenderness in Apple Bloom's voice, and when she spoke it was hard to keep her voice steady. “I'd really like that, Apple Bloom.” She flew on feeling somehow lighter despite the brevity of the entire situation. It had been many years since anyone besides her best friend had called her by her given name. Hearing it from the lips of the filly on her back made her realize how much she missed it. There was no ill will toward her nickname or anypony who used it when addressing her. But there was a new desire in her now to have ponies know her for who she really was and not just for the way her eyes were never focused in the same direction at once.

“Hello? Derpy? Can you not hear us up there/?”

Both Apple Bloom and the mailmare looked down to see Rarity scowling up at them. “Her name is Bubblecup!”

“Excuse me?”

Apple Bloom held tight as they descended and jumped to the ground when they'd landed. “Her name ain't Derpy. It's Bubblecup. Ponies have been callin' her by the wrong name all this time!”

Cheerilee blinked. “Is that true?”

Bubblecup smiled shyly. “It's all right. You didn't know.”

“Well we know now,” said the earth pony.

“Derpy, Bubblecup, whatever,” Rarity huffed impatiently. “When will we pass all of this rubble?”

“Soon. If we keep heading in this direction down the mountain path we'll come to a more open area.”

Cheerilee looked north, squinting in the light of the setting sun. “Did you see anypony?” When Bubblecup shook her head, Cheerilee frowned. “We only have two more hours of daylight at best. There's no way we'll make it to the border before then. We're going to have to find a good place to make camp for the night soon.”

“I'm sorry, did you say camp?” Everyone looked at Rarity. “I do not camp. I require 1,000 thread count sheets and down pillows. I do not sleep in the dirt with only the stars for a blanket.”

Stepping close to Rarity, Cheerilee smiled sweetly at her. “Oh Rarity, you won't have to sleep in the dirt.”

“I won't?”

“Of course not. I'm sure there will be plenty of grass for us to use.”

Giggling, she started ahead once more with Bubblecup and Apple Bloom close behind, both snickering. Rarity growled and blew her mane from her face, huffing after them.

~~~~~

Raindrops flew over Big Macintosh as he tore across the open valley below. Neither of them had any idea where they were going but they knew they had to keep moving. Bad things happened to ponies who stayed still for too long. They witnessed this when they'd come across Golden Harvest. Just remembering her state of mind and what he had to do gave Big Mac the shudders and he bore down, pushing himself on just a bit harder. Maybe if he ran faster he could leave the dreadful moment behind him.

“Big Macintosh!” He looked up and realized Raindrops was no longer there. He skidded to a stop, tearing up the ground beneath his hooves. The yellow pegasus hung over the edge of a cloud her face drawn with exhaustion. “I'm sorry. I have to stop for a minute.”

“How's your leg?”

“It hurts. It's going up my withers and into my wing.”

The stallion shook his head. “Sounds like you tore a muscle, too. C'mon down an' let me take a look.” Slowly and somewhat clumsily, Raindrops descended and landed with an uncertain hop. Big Macintosh gave her injured leg a once over before looking at her wing. “Tell me if this hurts.” He touched his nose to her withers and put gentle pressure on it. All it took was hearing her sharp intake of air to know it was tender. “All right, no more flyin' for you. Least not for awhile anyway.”

“W – how else am I going to keep up with you?”

In answer he lowered his body and glanced behind him. Interpreting his actions correctly made Raindrops shake her head violently. Her cheeks reddened and she gave a little nervous laugh. “No no, I can't do that.”

“It ain't like anyone's gonna see you and even of they did it wouldn't matter. The more you fly the more damage you're doin' to yourself. Now climb on so we can get they hay out of here.” When she didn't move, Big Macintosh looked at her with flattened ears. “Either you get on up or I'm leavin' you here.” With a small whine the pegasus hoisted herself up onto his back and hung on to the yoke around his neck. When she was situated he took off running once more. There was no way he would have left her alone. No, Big Macintosh would have stayed with her and tried his best to protect her. But having two little sisters taught him that sometimes a bluff, if it was big enough, could get him what he wanted.

He lost track of how long they'd been moving and how much distance they'd covered. Only when his legs started aching did he realize they hadn't stopped in a very long time. They needed to find water and shelter soon. Night was pressing in and he did not want to be out in the open and vulnerable. Raindrops was in no condition to fly for any length of time but he was considering having her just fly up a bit to see if she could spot water or a place to spend the night. He ran up the slope of a hill and slowed to a stop at the crest.

“I gotta take a minute,” he panted. His tongue felt heavy and sticky in his mouth. Maybe stopping wasn't the best idea After so many hours of nonstop use, the brief moment they'd paused had his muscles beginning to seize up on him.

“Big Macintosh...” Raindrops whispered by his ear. “Look.” With a hoof she pointed out toward the direction they were going. Down the slope and back out onto flat ground he saw what Raindrops had. Two bodies; a mustard colored pony and a bigger lavender coated pony. Both lay prone on the ground, no movement and no sign of life.

“Hang on.”

Ignoring the protesting of his body, Big Mac headed down the slope at a trot. Nearest to them was the smaller of the two bodies. Closer now they both saw the small horn poking through a disheveled turquoise mane. “Snails.” Raindrops hopped down to nose the body and look for signs of life.

“Careful,” Big Mac warned quietly. “Remember what happened with Golden Harvest.” He looked toward the other pony and felt his heart sink. The late day breeze blew the navy mane of the second pony around, flashes of purple and brilliant pink blending in. “Oh no.” He lumbered over to the body of Twilight Sparkle and sat, sadness on his face. It was almost as bad as finding one of his sisters. The unicorn before him had become like family over the past few years of knowing her and to see her like this was hard to take.

“He's alive.”

Big Mac looked back toward Raindrops. “Say what?”

“He's alive. He's still breathing!”

This gave the stallion hope. He got to his hooves and lowered his head to be near Twilight's mouth. Sure enough there was breath. “Twilight?” He nudged her body gently with his muzzle. “Twilight, can you hear me?”

One purple eye opened slightly and fixed on the red stallion. Recognition set in and both eyes opened wide. “Big Macintosh?” As if she'd only been resting her eyes she quickly got up and threw her hooves around him in the tightest embrace she could manage. “Oh my gosh, it's really you! Snails, it's okay!”

The skinny colt opened his eyes and let out a laugh. “Good! I don't know how much longer I could have held it in. All her poking was ticking me!”

“What in the hay is goin' go?”

Twilight pulled back and shook her knotted mane from her face. “We heard you coming and thought you might be one of Them so we were playing dead. We found out they only like you if you're alive. Or if they think you're alive.”

“Who?” Raindrops asked.

Twilight looked at her with wide eyes. “Them.”

Big Macintosh frowned. “You're gonna have to give us more than that, Twilight.”

“They're ponies but not,” she said in a quiet tone, watching as Snails and the limping Raindrops joined them. “It's like they've gone completely feral and insane.” The stallion and the pegasus exchanged a look that was not unseen by Twilight. “You've seen them.”

“We came across Golden Harvest,” Big Mac said reluctantly. “She came right after us...”

Twilight touched a hoof to his withers. “You did what you had to do, Big Macintosh. It's them or us now.”

“You said ya'll figured out if you play dead they leave you alone. So you've had a run in too?"

Now it was Snails and Twilight who shared a knowing glance. “I teleported us out of Ponyville,” said Twilight solemnly. “Caramel and Cloud Kicker were with us. Both of them turned on us. First Caramel. We were going along and he started acting weird. Then he attacked Snails, trying to bite him and kick him. He bit Cloud Kicker before he got really crazy. His eyes turned completely black and he was coming at us trying to kill us. We could see it in his face.” Twilight's eyes filled with tears. “It was Cloud Kicker who managed to take him down and...and stop him. By then she was feeling off, too. She told me to take care of her before it fully set in.” Tears trickled down her face. “I had to do it.” She looked up at Big Macintosh. “I didn't have a choice.”

He reached out with a strong foreleg and pulled her into a brotherly embrace. “It's all right,” he muttered. It was hard to think of it; he'd known Caramel for a good many years now. The smaller stallion wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed but he had always been a good friend. Now to think of him gone...it wasn't a good feeling.

“We came across a few others,” Snails added somberly after a few seconds. “Twilight got the idea of playing dead. They sniffed at us, nosed at us and then moved on.”

Raindrops shook her head. “Do we know what's happened to them? What happened in Ponyville? How we all ended up out here? Where here even is?”

Twilight sniffled and dried her eyes. “Something attacked Ponyville, something the princess saw coming, just... too late.”

“Say what now?”

“Spike got a letter from Princess Celestia the exact same time the first void opened up over Ponyville. The letter said to get ponies into groups of three or four and to make sure there was an earth pony, a pegasus, and a unicorn in each group. That something terrible was coming”

Big Macintosh frowned. “She knew it was comin'?”

“Yes, but not before there was time to do anything about it.”

“I remember,” said Raindrops, “we had Amethyst Star with us.”

“What happened to her?' Twilight asked.

“I...I don't know.”

They all fell silent for a moment, each taking in what was shared and drawing their own conclusions. Though Big Macintosh had one more question. “Why the groups of three different ponies?”

Twilight's lips pursed as she swallowed. “In case we have to start over.”

Raindrops blushed profusely and Snails gave a nervous giggle. Only Big Mac and Twilight remained serious as they looked at one another. “Well I reckon we best keep movin' then. If we're all still alive then I'm willin' to bet there are more of us out there somewhere.” He glanced at Raindrops. “Say, Twilight. How good's your healin' magic?”

~~~~~

As the day wore on the bedraggled group of mares were close to coming to blows. Two of them at any rate. They were all tired, sore, and extremely thirsty. For this reason and this reason alone Bubblecup was in the air once again, though all she wanted to do was get some rest. She left the group on occasion to fly ahead though she always returned fairly quickly. The warm summer air was cooling with the setting of the sun and she longed for a fire to curl up beside and sleep. But they needed water and she was not going to rest until some was found.

On her ninth foray out away from the group she felt a breeze that was cooler than the air around her. This woke her up just a bit more and she pressed on. Passing through the clouds Bubblecup finally came to a lake that was clear and glittering in the fading light. As she flew back to her group her heart was lighter than it had been all day.

“I found water!" She dropped down to land in front of the other three with a joyous smile. “It's up ahead, maybe three miles.”

“Oh, thank Celestia!” Rarity bolted ahead, ignoring to order to wait from Cheerilee.

“It's okay,” Bubblecup laughed. “I didn't see any other ponies, nothing dangerous.” She swished her tail playfully at Apple Bloom, eliciting a grin. “I'll race you!”

“You're on!” Apple Bloom reared back and pawed the air before shooting ahead like a little yellow bullet, Bubblecup close behind. All Cheerilee could do was sigh and shake her head, smiling slightly. With a quiet laugh of her own, she ran after them. It was funny how just the promise of water could make them all feel that much better. Something cool to drink, a bath, then maybe a fire and some rest. They'. have to take turns keeping watch but in shifts they could all finally get some rest. Maybe then in the morning they'd get some answers to the multitude of questions they each had.

Cheerilee caught up with Apple Bloom and Bubblecup quickly and joined in with their little race, all three of them laughing together. But Cheerilee, ever watchful, soon stopped laughing. “Where is Rarity?”

The three of them slowed to look around, Rarity was a fast runner but not so fast that she could possibly be that far ahead of them. Without prompting, Bubblecup took to the sky to have a look around. “She should have stayed with us,” Cheerilee muttered. “Now we have to waste time looking for her instead of...'

She was cut off promptly by Apple Bloom shoving a hoof in her mouth. The other hoof was pointing straight ahead. Rarity was there but she was no longer running. In fact, she was standing very very still. Confused, Cheerilee looked at the unicorn to find she was staring off farther ahead. When the earth pony followed her gaze she suddenly understood everything.

The lake was now in sight but it appeared they were not the only ones drawn to the water. Near the edge with her back to them was a light blue earth pony with a darker blue mane and tail. Bubblecup dropped from the sky and spoke in a rushed whisper. “It's Blue Bonnet. I swear she wasn't there just a few minutes ago. She looks...”

“She looks sick,” Cheerilee finished, pulling Apple Bloom's hoof from her mouth..

The mare had gashes in her side and legs, her mane and tail all tangled. But it was her eyes that gave them all pause. Even as far away as they were they could tell something was off.

“Rarity,” Cheerilee hissed. “Get back here.”

No movement, no form of acknowledgment from the unicorn.

Bubblecup and Cheerilee looked at each other. “What should we do?” asked the pegasus.

But Rarity was answering the question for them. Her chin lifted, her chest out and proud, she started for the lake without looking back. The three behind had no time to yell out a warning. Blue Bonnet saw the unicorn and turned.

“Good day!” Rarity greeted in her warmest, friendliest voice. “I see we are not the only ponies looking for water. Tell me, are you all alone out here?”

Blue Bonnet lowered her head and growled like a wild animal. It stopped Rarity in her tracks. Her ears went back and she blinked. “I am terribly sorry if you feel we are intruding but my companions and I have been walking all day and are in desperate need of...”

Blue Bonnet squared her withers and pawed the ground.

“Rarity!”

No one needed to tell her to run. Blue Bonnet began to charge and Rarity turned on the spot to get away. Cheerliee thought fast and shoved Apple Bloom toward Bubblecup. “Take her and go!”

“I can't leave you!” Bubblecup protested.

“Go, before it's too late!”

She helped Apple Bloom onto Bubblecup's back, then Cheerilee found herself running right beside Rarity, Blue Bonnet close behind. “I'm sorry,” Rarity wailed. “I know I've been dreadful!”

“Yes you have,” Cheerilee agreed, “But now is not the time! On my mark, turn left. Ready? Now!” Rarity banked left and Cheerilee turned right, the two splitting off into separate directions. Uncertain what to do, Blue Bonnet hesitated only a moment before chasing after Cheerilee. Seeing she was no longer being pursued, Rarity dug her hooves in and came to a quick halt, only to turn around and double back to chase after Blue Bonnet.

High above Bubblecup and Apple Bloom were helpless to watch the chase.

As her hooves sped over the ground, Cheerilee felt every single one of her years of having the soft job of teaching. Her body was not out of shape really but it was definitely not in shape, either. Blue Bonnet was getting closer and closer with every stride and soon Cheerilee knew she would be taken over. At least she knew Apple Bloom was safe. At least those with families would have time to get away.

There was a thundering of hooves now that didn't belong to either herself or her pursuer. “Rarity,” Cheerilee spat, “Get out of here!”

The hoofbeats came faster and heavier, and suddenly there was a great sound of impact behind her. Blue Bonnet made a sound like a wail and was gone. Swiveling her head around, Cheerilee saw Big Macintosh standing where he'd run head first into Blue Bonnet. “Keep runnin'!” he ordered, and so she did.

“Cheerliee, Rarity! Over here!”

The earth pony looked toward the sound of a familiar voice and saw Twilight and the rest of the unicorn's party waving her over. She got there quickly and was embraced by Twilight. “Are you all right?” the unicorn asked. “Were you bitten?”

“No, I'm fine.”

“Twilight!”

Rarity hugged Twilight tightly. “Rarity, are you okay?”

“Okay is definitely not the word I would use.”

Cheerilee looked back toward Big Macintosh. Blue Bonnet was getting to her feet, recovering from being punted down the field. “What is he doing?” Cheerilee asked in a panic. “We have to go help him!”

“No!" Twilight trotted around Cheerilee and stood in front of her, making the earth pony meet her gaze. “Don't look. Nopony look!”

Raindrops took off into the sky, her wing feeling much better thanks to Twilight. She gave Bubblecup a quick embrace, then led her higher for the three of them to rest on a cloud well out of sight until they were told it was safe to come back down.

Blue Bonnet opened her mouth as she staggered to her hooves, panting. Blood drooled out between her teeth and onto the ground. Her black eyes locked onto Big Macintosh and she charged. The stallion held his ground, sizing her up until she moved. When she started for him he kicked himself into gear and ran right for her. They collided with a heavy thud, Big Macintosh kicking out his forelegs and making contact with her body. This hindered her but only for a minute. Then she was trying to get him again, snapping, trying to get her teeth into his flesh. She threw her full weight against him and Big Macintosh took it, rolling to his back and getting his hind legs under her stomach. With a mighty heave he kicked out and sent her flying. She landed with a crack and Big Macintosh hurried to his hooves. Before she could get up again he reared up and brought his front hooves down on her skull.

The sound was not missed by anyone on the ground and the little Rarity had been able to eat all day came back up in a flash.

Twilight was the one to glance and see Big Macintosh slowly making his way over to them. “Are you all right?' she asked trepidly. He nodded but the lavender unicorn still gave him a quick once over to be sure. “Come on, lets get you to the lake so you can clean yourself up.

“Cheerilee,” he said wearily. “Rarity, good to see you both.”

Despite the blood on his hooves and forelegs, Cheerilee gave the stallion a tight embrace. “Thank you, Big Macintosh. If you hadn't been there...”

“Glad to help.”

Releasing him, Cheerilee smiled. “Apple Bloom will be so glad to see you.”

This made the stallion's ears perk slightly. “She's here?”

“She's with Raindrops and Bubblecup somewhere above.”

Twilight quirked a brow. “Bubblecup?”

“I'll explain on the way,” said the teacher. As the five of them headed for the lake they filled each other in on what they'd each experienced since leaving Ponyville. By now they'd all seen just how dangerous this unknown entity was and what it was capable of doing to otherwise good ponies. Big Macintosh cleaned himself up in a hurry, listening as everyone else spoke and only adding a word or two when it was needed. Too anxious was he to see his baby sister that he couldn't bring himself to participate in conversation too much.

“Raindrops!” Twilight called when Big Mac gave her the okay. “You guys can come down now!”

The two pegasai descended quickly and before they were even to the ground Apple Bloom jumped from Bubblecup's back and ran to her brother, happy tears in her eyes. He caught her up in his strong embrace and nuzzled the side of her face. “It's all right,” he muttered in her ear and she sobbed. “I'm here now. Ain't no pony gonna hurt you.”

The others looked on, misty eyed. Each one of them had friends and family they longed to find and reunite with. But it was so sweet to see this one reunion. Eventually it was Cheerilee who cleared her throat. “We need to make camp soon.” The sun had already disappeared and the moon hung high and clear above them. There was plenty of light to keep going but she wasn't sure what the best plan of action would be. For that, she looked to Big Macintosh.

With Apple Bloom planted firmly on his back he stood to survey the area. Down a bit farther east the lake ran up against the mountain side. If they could get that far it would be a better place to stay for the night. With the tall solid rock at their back they couldn't be surprised from behind. With the lake in front of them and ultimately on the right side of them there was only one way anyone could approach. That was the safest bet. So the weary troupe marched on in search of the place the grass ended and the water met the mountain. Along the way the unicorns gathered dry sticks and branches that would be used for a fire once all were settled. Rocks were rolled up from the water to form a stone circle while Big Macintosh and the pegasai worked on a makeshift canopy of thick branches with fat green leaves.

Under their shelter they all stared at the fire and huddled together. Big Macintosh offered to take the first watch but none of them would let him. It was finally decided that Twilight and Bubblecup would take the first shift and they would wake Raindrops and Cheerilee when they could stay awake no longer. With stars sparkling overhead, everyone else settled in and closed their eyes, praying to wake up and discover this had all been some terrible nightmare.

All Around Me

“Do you think the princesses are alive?”

Dawn was breaking up the blotches of purple and navy in the sky over the mountains and everyone was in various states of being awake. Apple Bloom was snuggled between Big Macintosh's forelegs, her head against his chest. Her question made him shake his head. “I wish I knew.”

Twilight and Cheerilee were down at the edge of the water getting a drink and Bubblecup took Raindrops off for a quick search of the area. Snails was still groggy with sleep but Rarity, fully awake, lay still and stared into the dying fire. Big Macintosh watched her for a minute, concerned. He'd seen ponies go into shock before for all kinds of different reasons. Most of the time they acted just the way the unicorn was but it never lasted long. It was usually quickly followed by joyous laughter or the most heartbreaking of weeping. Rarity had woken and silently gone down to the water to drink and wash, then returned to her sleeping spot and stared as she was now.

“Apple Bloom, why don't you go get a drink 'fore we head out. Take Snails with you.”

“Aw, do I have to?”

“Go on, now.”

The yellow filly grumbled and got to her hooves. She made her way over to Snails and gave him a not-so-gentle nudge. “Come on. My brother said we need to get drinks before we go.” Still half asleep, Snails staggered to his hooves like a newborn foal and followed Apple Bloom with a mutter of acquiesce. Once the two children were out of earshot, Big Macintosh turned his attention to Rarity.

“Y'alright over there?”

It took a moment for the words to register apparently. Big Mac was about to ask again but Rarity finally blinked and turned her head. An obviously forced smile did nothing to light her face. “Me? Of course, darling. Why would you ask such a thing?”

“You been starin' off into the fire for about an hour now.”

Rarity dropped her act and offered the stallion a real smile, albeit a sad one. “I keep replaying yesterday morning over in my head. Wondering about the last thing I said to my sister before sending her off to play. I was dreadfully busy with an order and you know how sisters can get under hoof.”

He glanced at the four still down at the water and lowered his voice. “How did you come to be with Apple Bloom? Far as I know she was with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.”

“By pure accident, really.” Rarity turned her eyes to the fire again. “Cheerilee had come in to the shop to pick up a scarf she ordered some time ago. Der...Bubblecup was there delivering the mail and the three of us were just chatting. Apple Bloom came in and told us something had happened just seconds before Twilight was there and teleporting our group away.”

“Well I thank you for takin' such good care of her. I know how worried you are about Sweetie Belle. Maybe she an' Applejack are together somewhere.”

As the group by the water headed back up the shore, Rarity looked at Twilight. “When you were teleporting groups away did you see Sweetie Belle?”

The lavender unicorn thought and moment as she sat, but eventually shook her head. “I'm sorry, Rarity, but I don't remember seeing her. It's possible she was teleported away by Luna or Princess Celestia.”

Snails looked at her. “Princess Celestia was there?”

“Toward the end, yes. There were still a lot of ponies in town when she told me to get out. So I found you, Caramel, and Cloud Kicker and did as she told me.”

“Rainbow Dash will be so upset to hear about Cloud Kicker,” Rarity said. She looked at Cheerilee as the earth pony passed her and got up. “Cheerilee. Please accept my apologies for the way I acted yesterday.” She turned to look at Apple Bloom, too. “Both of you. I am truly embarrassed for the way I behaved. Can you ever forgive me?”

Apple Bloom nodded and smiled but did not leave Big Mac's side. “Of course!”

Cheerilee smiled at the unicorn as well. “It's already forgotten, Rarity.”

“Here come the other two,” Snails announced, munching on a clump of grass.

Everyone watched as Bubblecup and Raindrops dropped down from the sky. The yellow pegasus landed but the mailmare caught an updraft and flew overhead and followed the river east, disappearing after a minute. “She's just checking our tails,” Raindrops explained. “We didn't see much. Blue Bonnet's body is gone.”

“What?”

“What do you mean it's gone?”

The nervous pegasus shifted on her hooves. “I mean it's gone. Someone or something must have taken it away. The...her...well you can still see the spot we left her in for disgusting and obvious reasons but she's really not there anymore.”

“What do you think that means?” Big Macintosh asked, looking at Twilight.

Her eyes widened. “I honestly have no idea. Are you sure she was...”

“I'm sure.”

Twilight shook her head. “Then I really don't know. There's no logical explanation except for, as Raindrops said, someone or something carrying her away.”

“Why didn't they come for us then?” Rarity asked. “We kept the fire going all night. Surely that would draw more attention than a dead body.”

“Maybe they're scared of the fire.”

All attention turned to Snails and he blinked lazily. “What?”

“He may be right,” Cheerilee agreed. “We're not far enough away from where we left Blue Bonnet that we wouldn't have gone unnoticed. Maybe the fire acted as a deterrent. Blue Bell certainly wasn't discouraged from attacking Big Mac even when she saw there were more of us.”

Twilight looked like she was going to be sick. “I don't know, maybe. I guess we'll get to test that theory out again later. But for now I think we need to start a list.”

“A list?” Rarity looked at her askance. “Really, Twilight. Whatever would we need a list for?”

“A list of ponies we've seen. Ponies we will see because I'm sure there will be more. At some point there will be enough of us that we'll need to know who is missing and who we need to look for. If we start a list now it will make things much easier as more ponies are added to our group.”

“Good idea,” said Big Mac. “Question is, where do we find paper an' all that?”

Twilight frowned thoughtfully. “I suppose I could try and make them.” Getting to her hooves, she pulled one of the big leaves down from their shelter and set it on the ground. Her horn glowed a soft pink and the leaf folded itself into a sort of container. This she levitated down to the lake and dipped it in. Once it was full enough she brought it back and set it before the fire. Another leaf was grabbed and set next to the cup. Her eyes then turned to Raindrops. “May I?”

Raindrops grimaced. “You healed my leg. I guess it's the least I can do.”

“Sorry about this.” The pegasus gritted her teeth and turned away as Twilight grasped one of her feathers in her teeth, and yanked.

“OW!”

“Sorry!”

Raindrops whimpered and said a quiet, “It's all right.”

With the three objects by the fire, Twilight stood before them with a look of determination in her eyes. Her horn glowed once more, her eyes squeezing shut. Everyone watched as the leaf dried and smoothed out into a dull green bit of parchment-like paper and the cup of water turned into a cup of ink. Only the feather from Raindrops remained unchanged. Twilight opened one eye and let out a breath. “Almost.”

“No,” Rarity said, looking over her shoulder. “It's perfect, Twilight Use the feather for a quill just as it is. You needn't wear yourself out before we've even begun the day.”

“Good point.” The feather lifted by magic and dipped its tip into the ink. Hovering over the parchment now, Twilight looked around. “Now, give me some names.”

By the time their short list was completed there were the names of seven different ponies they knew to either be dead or infected as they were choosing to call it. Bubblecup rejoined them and reported all was clear, getting a drink while the others filled her in one what she missed.

“So what now?” Rarity asked. “Are we still heading for the border?”

Big Macintosh glanced at Raindrops. “We were thinkin' more like headin' west.”

“West?” asked Cheerilee.

“Toward Appleloosa. I figure it's the only other place AJ would head.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Actually, I don't think that's a bad idea. More Ponyville residents know ponies and have family in Appleloosa than Caneighda. It would make sense for them to head there.”

“Or to Manehattan,” Rarity offered, “Or even Hoofington and Trottingham.”

Apple Bloom looked at Cheerilee with a proud smile. “Well if we go to Appleloosa we'll have to go by Manehattan.”

“That's right,” said Cheerilee, mirroring her student's smile.

“Then we can check there first, then head to Appleloosa.” Big Macintosh stood and shook his coat. “We should head out then. It's gonna be a long day.”

The group of eight ponies readied themselves, getting last minutes drinks of water and putting out the fire before moving in one group. As was becoming procedure, the two pegasai took to the air to fly ahead and keep a look out. Apple Bloom rode on Big Macintosh and Snails kept up with the others as they ran. They gave the area where Big Mac killed Blue Bonnet a wide berth but it was obvious even from far away that the bloodstained spot where she had been lying was now missing a body. Still, no one commented on it as they pressed on.

With the two above leading those below it was a fairly fast moving morning. They found small rivers to get water when needed and took quick breaks when it was essential, but they didn't truly stop for any length of time until just a little after noon. With six hours of running behind them they'd passed the mountain path that would take them back to Canterlot and eventually Ponyville, and were well on their way to Manehattan. During one short stop Twilight teleported herself back to the outskirts of Canterlot to rummage around for some saddlebags and any supplies they might need. It was now that they all decided to stop for lunch that she really inspected what she had.

“Four saddlebags, two cloaks, some canteens, real parchment and ink, and a whole bunch of bits that won't do us much good.”

“Not yet,” said Big Macintosh, strapping one of the saddlebags around his middle. “But they may come in handy later.”

Rarity was inspecting the cloaks carefully. “It gives me no small amount of pain to say this, but if we cut the stitching just right these could be made into a very good tent covering. It will keep out wind and bugs, though the rain would be another story.”

The other bags were claimed by Cheerilee, Bubblecup, and Twilight while Apple Bloom and Snails worked on filling the canteens with water from the nearby river. “How do you think we're doing, Big Mac?” Cheerilee asked.

“I think we're doin' real good. This is about where Raindrops found me, maybe a little farther west.”

She nodded. “Farther. We already passed the spot where I saw the Mayor. She's gone, too.”

“We keep up this pace,” he continued, “I think we should hit Manehattan by nightfall.”

“If we don't run into any trouble,” Twilight added sensibly. “Think we can stop long enough to have lunch? You have to be tired, Big Mac. You've been carrying Apple Bloom the whole time.”

He shrugged. “I could do for a rest, sure. Apple Bloom's fine. I want to keep her close anyway.”

“Well there's enough greens here for a nice salad,'” said Bubblecup.

Apple Bloom dragged her canteens to the middle of the ground and said, “And\' there's a bunch of dandelions down by the water!”

“Then I'll make us a salad,” her teacher said. “Care to help?”

As it turned out the two ponies made more than enough for the eight of them and they all had their fill, having full bellies for the first time since their worlds ended. Once everything was packed away and they were set to go again, the group started out slowly so their stomachs could settle. Even the two pegasus ponies chose to walk for awhile.

“I've never been to Manehattan before,” Snails admitted. “The only time I've even been out of Ponyville was our school trip to the royal gardens.”

“And look how well that turned out,” muttered Apple Bloom.

“It's a very noisy city,” Rarity explained. “Ponies are always on the go, there's always something to do and see. It's not my personal cup of tea but some ponies like that sort of thing. I believe Rainbow Dash and Applejack went once, didn't they?”

“Eeeyup.” Big Mac shrugged. “They seemed to like it.”

Rarity sighed. “I promised Sweetie Belle I'd take her someday. With her gift for singing I thought she would enjoy seeing a show on Bridleway.”

Twilight smiled encouragingly at her friend. “And someday you will.”

“I'd be happy to see Cloudsdale again,” Raindrops confessed.

“Oh, Raindrops....” Cheerilee looked at her sadly. “I didn't even think of Cloudsdale. There's nothing above Ponyville anymore.”

“Which means there's no Cloudsdale anymore. I tried to find it before ponies were teleporting away but there was no way around the blackness. It was like it followed me everywhere.”

Twilight looked at Snails. “We saw ponies get sucked into one of those voids. You're lucky you didn't, Raindrops.”

“Do you think they died?” Apple Bloom asked. “The ones that got sucked in, I mean. Should we add them to the list?”

“You know, that's not a bad idea.” They paused so Twilight could take out her list and add the names. Ace, Daisy, Lucky, and Blossomforth now joined the ranks of those assumed dead. “When you girls passed by Canterlot were there any familiar faces.” Twilight looked specifically at Rarity but she merely shook her head.

“No, there were too many to look at. I couldn't bear to search.”

“All right. Then I guess that's all we...”

“Quiet!”

Everyone looked at Big Macintosh. He stood tall, ears erect, eyes focused and searching. There were trees here and there along the route they were taking, nothing at all like a dense forest but definitely enough to give an attacker a place to hide. There wasn't anything obvious or out of place, no strange sound. It was just a feeling he had. Looking ahead, they would be passing through something of a slim ravine soon with high hills on either side of them. This left them vulnerable and it didn't sit well with the stallion but there was little choice otherwise.

“All right, everypony. Keep walkin' but be real quiet. Raindrops, Bubblecup, if you'd mind takin' a peek..”

“On it.” The two pegasai were air born and Big Mac urged the rest of them on. He made Apple Bloom get down and walk with Snails, Twilight and Rarity leading and he and Cheerilee bringing up the rear with the two smaller ponies in the middle of them all. They all kept their ears open and looked cautiously around as they went. Big Mac watched the two ponies above, expecting them to split off to circle around in opposite directions. But as soon as they were high enough they both dove back down. “They're coming up the hills!”

“Big Macintosh!” He looked toward Twilight and saw what she did; blocking their path was an orange pegasus, eyes large and black.

“That's Green Gems,” Raindrops whimpered. “He tends to the rainbow streams in Cloudsdale.”

There was a noise behind and Big Macintosh whipped around. Coming up behind them, slowly as if stalking prey, was Sea Swirl. Her once lovely rose hued eyes were now black and colorless, and the grin on her face was wicked. Above them on both sides of the ravine came more ponies. They were surrounded.

“What do we do?” Cheerilee asked.

Big Macintosh took a deep breath in, his gaze never leaving Sea Swirl. “We're gonna run back the way we came an' fight, that's what we're gonna do.”

“Go back?” Rarity questioned.

“We go forward an' we'll never make it. Least this way we only gotta take down one to get into more open space. We'll have more of a chance. Apple Bloom, Snails? Soon as you see a place good enough you run for it an' hide. You understand me?”

They answered in the affirmative and Big Macintosh lowered his head. “Give me a five second head start to get her down, then run an' don't stop until you have to.” He didn't wait for an answer this time, just charged. As he tore down the path toward Sea Swirl she ran right for him. As soon as he moved every single pony on the hills above them began coming down, their hooves making a thundering echo all around them.

“Run!” Cheerilee shouted.

Big Mac and Sea Swirl collided with a forceful impact that threw her back a bit. She snarled and immediately scrambled up to paw at him and snap her teeth, looking for purchase in his pelt. The group from Ponyville flew past the two fighting and Big Mac employed a move he used on Blue Bonnet. He waited for Sea Swirl to come at him again and rolled back, kicking her up and over his head. Without turning to see where she landed, he was on his hooves and running after his group. “Keep runnin'!” he ordered, even when they were out into flat and open lands. Not heeding his own words, the big red stallion skidded to a stop and turned, head down, ears flat against his skull, prepared to take on the wave of ponies coming right toward him.

Trying to find a good place to hide, Apple Bloom glanced back to find her brother was no longer with them. When she saw him she nearly tripped over her own hooves. “Big Macintosh!”

The others heard her shriek and looked as well. “What is he doing?” Cheerilee demanded.

“Trying to protect us,” answered Raindrops in a terrified voice.

“He won't do us a lot of good when he's dead.” Twilight turned and bore down, leading the entire group back toward their protector. “Rarity...”

The gray unicorn nodded, not needing Twilight to say what she already understood needed to happen. But she had doubts. “Will it work?”

“We're about to find out,” Twilight panted. “Everyone, get as close as you can to Big Mac!”

There was no room for error and no time to worry about what would happen if Twilight's plan fell through. As soon as they all reached the spot where Big Mac stood, Rarity and Twilight stood before him. Their horns glowed and still the infected ponies charged. The ones in the lead snarled and jumped at the unicorns since they were the closest and easiest targets. Coming down just inches above their heads, the infected ponies hit an invisible barrier and were thrown back. Rarity and Twilight winced at the impact against their shield but it held firm. As soon as he realized what was going on, Snails joined them and added his own magic. Though it was much weaker than those of the adults, it lessened the pressure some.

“What now?” Apple Bloom sobbed. “We're trapped!”

Cheerilee held her close, her head whipping around as she counted. “Thirteen. There are thirteen of them and eight of us!”

“Six who can fight,” Big Mac corrected, watching as the outsiders threw themselves again and again at the invisible barrier between them and their prey. “There's no way this shield can hold forever.” He thought quickly. “Here's what we're gonna do. Bubblecup, you take the kids an' fly as fast an' far as you can. Hopefully they'll be too distracted by us to notice you're even missin'.”

She shook her head. “No, I can help!”

“We need to get them outta here an' you still have a foal out there. You're gonna do it an' you're gonna find her. Understand. The rest of us...well we ain't goin' down without a fight now, are we?” He squeezed Apple Bloom in a tight embrace before helping her onto Bubblecup's back. “You listen when Bubblecup tells you do to somethin', all right?” The filly nodded, tears spilling from her eyes. Snails let his magic drop and climbed up tiredly behind Apple Bloom. Big Mac looked at Bubblecup. “Can you fly with both of them?”

“I can. Just tell me when.”

He looked at the others, Twilight, Rarity, Cheerilee, and Raindrops. “On my count, drop the shield. Bubblecup, you take off. The rest of us, pretty sure you know what to do. Everypony ready?” He looked out and met gazes with Sea Swirl. “Set,” he said lowly. “Go!”

The shields dropped and Bubblecup shot up into the air faster than anyone imagined possible. The five left on the ground split in different directions and the real battle began. Raindrops was the first to be attacked. An earth pony she didn't recognize charged at her and ran her head right into the very leg that had been healed by magic. Raindrops cried out, feeling the bones snap anew and crumpled to the ground. The earth pony gave a snarling laugh and reared back, pawing the air with her front hooves. She brought them down but was bucked away just milliseconds before trampling the pegasus by an angry Rarity.

Twilight was fighting off two pegasai above her, rearing up as they dove at her and using her horn as a weapon. While one shrieked away, the other fell on her and sank its teeth into her neck. Twilight's cry alerted the others and Big Macintosh tossed aside his unicorn assailant to thunder over to Twilight and save her. He grabbed the infected pegasus by the tail and jerked his head to the side as hard as he could. She screamed and went sailing into a group of her comrades, Big Mac coming away with half a tail in his mouth. He turned and bucked back and up, breaking the neck of the other pegasus. Panting, he looked at Twilight. “You okay?”

“I'm bitten.” There was worry in her wide eyes. “Not deep, but she got me.”

“You fight it, Twilight. Anypony can, it'd be you. Hear me?”She nodded warily but suddenly gasped and yelled, “Down!” Big Mac hit the ground, just missing being impaled by a unicorn horn. Twilight leaped over him in a graceful move and clashed with a small brown unicorn stallion.

Seeing Twilight was clearly getting the better of the situation, Big Macintosh got up and ran back into the fray to try and even the odds. There was a pile of them just ahead and he lowered his head, running and meaning to charge right through them like a bowling ball. But something dropped from the sky right down into the middle of them and sent them all flying in different direction. The only pony left over got up, shook her sage green coat and looked around with determined pink eyes. Seeing Big Mac pull himself up short, she jumped into the air and prepared to divebomb again, then stopped when recognition hit. “Big Macintosh!”

He blinked. “You know me?”

“Only by reputation and name. I'm Merry May. The others will be here soon. Come on!”

With no more explanation she took off like a bullet, a war cry on her lips as she went.

Cheerilee could feel the fur pulled from her flank when a yellow earth pony bit into her and pulled. Blood trickled down her leg as others came after her. She stumbled, trying to stay on her hooves and get the earth pony off of her back. But then another came from the other side and clung to her neck. As she fell her only thought was that she was glad the children weren't there to see it.

“HIIIIIIIIIII-YA!”

The newest addition to their party came down from above and kicked as hard as she could, trying to free Cheerilee. “Hang on, Teach!” Merry May spun in the air like she was dancing and threw out a foreleg, effectively punching an infected pony in the throat. Quick like a little hummingbird, she flew around the same pony and grabbed him by the neck and head, and gave a fierce twist. It fell over in a sagging slump. “You okay?”

Cheerilee looked at the pegasus, half bewildered and half in pain.

“Oh, right. No, you don't look like you are. Hang on, help is coming!”

Up on top of the left side of the ravine came more ponies, One of them reared back and yelled a great, “Yee-haw!” before running full speed down the hill. Another levitated something off his back and set it gently on the ground before running down the hill as well, a smaller pony running with him.

Twilight grappled with an infected pony down where she'd been bitten earlier. It managed to roll her onto her back and pin her. And just when Twilight thought it was the end for her a blue horn pierced through the pony, killing it instantly. Twilight looked up in astonishment and caught her breath. “Pokey!”

“Oh hey, Twilight. Looks like you guys could use a hoof!”

It was over in a matter of minutes after that. Pokey and Merry May were quick and deadly and the ground was soon littered with bodies and soaked with blood. Once such body wriggled as if coming back to life but it was the pony trapped beneath trying to free herself. With the body tossed aside, the orange earth pony got to her hooves and shook out her blonde mane. “Y'know, Pokey, I think you may be right. They're startin' to join up like we are.”

Big Macintosh, red fur stained in patches even darker and stuck together with blood, looked at the mare incredulously. “AJ?”

She turned with a grin and ran for him. “Heya big brother! I knew if anypony survived this mess it'd be you!” They embraced and Applejack held him tightly. “I'm so glad to see you.”

“Same here, little sister. Apple Bloom will be real happy, too.”

“She's here? Where?!”

“Somewhere with Bubblecup now. But she's safe.”

“Bubble who?”

“We need help over here!”

They both turned at the sound of a little voice, one that once held an air of superiority and arrogance but now was wavering with emotion and fear. “Applejack, it's Miss Cheerilee.”

The earth pony was on the ground and bleeding from several wounds, the worst of them being the fur ripped from her flank. By her head was a dirty and disheveled Silver Spoon. Cheerilee's eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily. “Cheerilee?” The others surrounded her now, even a limping Twilight. She bent her head to give her friend a gentle nudge. “Cheerilee, you've got to open your eyes!”

Applejack made her way over and gave a sad smile to her friend. “Hey, Twi. Let me take a look.”

Twilight stepped back to watch Applejack nose around the teacher, while Rarity and Big Mac checked the lavender unicorn over. “How are you feeling, darling?” asked Rarity.

Twilight shrugged, confused. “Fine. I mean, it hurts but I don't feel weird or different or anything. And I was bit more than once.”

“It ain't the bites that'll get ya,” Applejack said. “Pokey, help me out a sec, would ya?” The blue stallion trolled over and used his magic to carefully turn Cheerilee on her side. “It's the floatin' spirits. Thanks, Pokes. Mind keepin' guard for us?”

“No problem.”

Skeptical, Twilight looked at her friend. “Spirits. Applejack, I don't meant to be rude but...”

“I didn't believe in 'em at first neither, Twi, but they're there. Hang on an' we'll show ya.”

“Raindrops needs help, too,” called Merry May. She was standing with her friend, keeping her propped up with support. Twilight worked on Raindrops, telling her that the mending wouldn't be as strong this time since she'd already healed it once before and her magic had already been used so much. Meanwhile, Applejack, Rarity and Big Macintosh worked on making bandages for Cheerilee out of strips torn from one of the cloaks. Once she was resting a bit more comfortably thanks to a sleeping spell from Rarity, the group gathered together.

“It was Pokey who realized it was spirits an' not somethin' else that we're fightin' against.”

“Only because I saw Luna kill a few of them. They move around practically invisible unless you're looking for them. Even then they're really hard to find. But if you see them they have to be killed or they'll just reanimate another body. Or invade the living body of a weakened pony. So far it seems only unicorns can kill them. You know, because we have horns.”

Twilight winced as Applejack turned her bandaging skills to her wounds. “So you're saying spirits have taken over the bodies of our friends?”

Applejack and Pokey looked at each other and he grimaced. “Not exactly. They, um...they have to already be dead in order for the spirits to have a place to go. Or severely beaten down and close to death's door. ”

The weight of that settled on them all quite heavily.. Twilight looked over at Cheerilee with a sense of dread. “Will she be okay?”

“We need to get her to Manehattan,” Applejack said grimly. “She needs real medical treatment. In the meantime I think she'll be fine as long as we keep an eye out. Cheerilee's always had a pretty strong will, an' she ain't dyin' on my watch.”

“Then we need to get goin',” said Bic Mac. If somepony can get her on my back...”

“No need,” said Pokey. We have a cart. Merry May found you guys on a scout and we dropped everything to come back through and help. I'll go get it and bring it back.”

Silver Spoon glanced back at the ravine. “What about Sweetie Belle?”

“Sweetie Belle?!” Rarity looked at the filly in alarm. “She's here? Where? Where is she?”

Applejack shook her head and moved to stand in front of Rarity. “Pokey'll bring her back with him. But I gotta tell you, Rarity. She...she ain't well.”

“What do you mean?!” She looked after the retreating form of the blue unicorn, then back at Applejack. “What's wrong with her?”

“She's real sick, real roughed up. She's one of them now.”

The unicorn swayed a bit but Applejack was quick to brace her. “One of...them? That mean's she's...”

Applejack nodded. “We found her wanderin' around. It already had a strong hold on her. So Pokey put a sleepin' spell on her like you did with Cheerilee.” The earth pony's eyes were filled with sorrow. “I'm sorry.”

Despite the help from Applejack, Rarity's knees gave out and she sank to the ground. Her baby sister, the one pony she loved most in the world, the one she was supposed to protect was now gone, her spirit replaced by that of an angry, violent being. It was almost too much to bear. To think of a foreign thing in Sweetie Belle's body was sickening and filled her with anger. “Why haven't you killed it then?” she spat, glaring up at Applejack. “Why haven't you freed her from these...THINGS?!”

“I...” Applejack blinked, taking a step back. “I couldn't. Rarity, I love Sweetie Belle just about as much as I love my own little sister. I couldn't do it!”

“Very well.” The unicorn wiped the tears from her face and got up, squaring her withers. “I will take care of it. I am her family, after all. Where is she?”

Applejack sighed heavily and pointed toward the ravine. “She's up there.”

Without a word to anyone else, Rarity left the group with her head held high. She kept herself from crying by focusing on her breathing, keeping her ears open for approaching hooves. When she reached the steep incline that would lead to the top of the ravine she turned to counting her steps. She could see a small mound up ahead. Sweetie Belle was wrapped in a blanket and sound asleep. As Rarity drew upon her, her strength dissolved and tears flowed freely. She lay down beside her sister and pulled her close, nuzzling her soft little cheek.

“I never told you, but when Mother told me she was pregnant I was so afraid. Our parents always favored their freedom over me, enjoyed seeing the world more than spending time with me and I knew it would be the same with you. I knew I would end up being more your parent than either of them were. And then they brought you home and I suddenly didn't care. You were this beautiful, precious little foal.” She sniffled and smiled at the memory. “You were always getting into things you shouldn't, you've been doing it since you were that small.”

Rarity's horn glowed softly, removing the sleeping spell. Sweetie stirred in the blanket and Rarity held her tighter. When the little filly's eyes opened, first to slivers, then completely, they were a solid black.

“The first time our parents left,” Rarity continued, tightening her grip on her squirming sister, “and Mother said they'd only be gone a few days I knew it was the beginning. They would be infected with wanderlust once again and they'd conveniently forget they had a family. Of course by then I was trying to start my own business and adding in taking care of you, well it was no picnic.”

Sweetie Belle squirmed, trying to get out of Rarity's tight hold on her. She jerked her head back, trying to snap at Rarity's leg. In response, Rarity shifted her body so she could hold Sweetie Belle to her chest with one leg, the other foreleg holding Sweetie Belle's head still and firm against her body.

“The first postcard they sent made me so angry that I tore apart the gown I was working on. I could take them abandoning me. I was strong, I could handle it. But to abandon you? That was just not fair. You deserved to have two loving parents taking care of you, raising you, loving you.” She clopped a hoof over Sweetie Belle's nose and mouth, holding it there firmly even as Sweetie Belle struggled. “But we ended up together, you and I. You became so much more than my baby sister, Sweetie. I loved you with everything in me, loved you more than even my shop, and Opal. There were times I thought of you as my own and not just a sibling, and I liked to imagine you felt the same way.”

The filly thrashed against Rarity, struggling for air but Rarity was resolute and did not give in. “I thank Celestia every single day for blessing me with a sister like you.” She pressed her hoof harder over Sweetie Belle's face as her fighting weakened. Words would no longer come, all she could do was cry. Finally, when Sweetie Belle stopped moving Rarity bent her head and kissed the face of her baby sister, whispering, “I love you.”

She let go of Sweetie Belle's body and lifted her head, looking for the thing she knew she had to kill. It was nearly invisible, Pokey had said. Getting up, she stood over Sweetie Belle's body as though guarding it, keeping her eyes open for any movement. And there it was on the edges of her peripheral. Like the ripple across a calm pool of water it moved, distorting her vision as it passed by just enough to be noticed. It was trying to get back to Sweetie Belle and when Rarity realized as much she growled and lowered her head.

“You will not have my sister!” With a feral cry she lunged forward into what seemed like thin air. But she felt it when her horn made contact. It was like it had been encased in fire. There was an airy scream, a wail that came from the spirit and Rarity threw herself back, taking the body of her little sister with her. Where the spirit had been was a loud sucking noise that pulled in nearby loose grass and pebbles. Then with a sudden pop it was gone.

Don't Say Goodbye

Spike rested his elbows on the metal balcony railing, his chin in his talons. The sun was sinking slowly behind what was left of the big city. The black voids were no longer there but everyone was still afraid. Everyone who was left, that is. He kept thinking about Twilight, wondering where she was, if she'd made it out in time and if she was okay. The thought of never seeing her again made a lump form in his throat. She was his world in a lot of ways. His best friend, his mother, his teacher. To imagine the world without her was so heartbreaking that it immobilized him at times. His thoughts would then go to the others, usually Rarity first. His beloved Rarity. How life would seem so much less beautiful without her if she hadn't made it. Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy. He turned his head to look in to the hotel room he shared with the three he'd been traveling with. One of them was Pinkie Pie.

He'd been at the bakery when it happened, ordering some of the Cakes' special sapphire cupcakes when everything began to fall apart. Before he even had the chance to look for Twilight he'd been scooped up by Pinkie and teleported away from town by Luna, along with several others. They'd ended up somewhere west of Ponyville and decided as a group to head to Manehattan. There were eleven of them to start. Now there were only five.

Pinkie and a gray pegasus stallion with a darker gray mane sat at a table and were looking over a map they'd found in the deserted hotel. On the floor, Allie Way was playing a game with marbles with Dinky to try and keep her calm. For awhile all the little unicorn could do was cry. She was so scared of everything that even a touch from a friend sent her into fits of hysterics. Allie was the only one who could calm her and Spike figured it was because she was a mother herself. She knew how to take care of a frightened foal and not lose her patience. Little Dinky looked up from her game now and out at Spike, a hint of a smile on her lips. “Come play with us, Spike.”

The baby dragon shrugged. “I'm not really in the mood for games.”

Allie offered him a polite smile that didn't quite reach her pale blue eyes. “Come on, Spike. It's not a bad idea to take your mind off of things for a little while.”

Maybe because she was the oldest of the group or maybe because the way she spoke reminded him somehow of Twilight, but Spike eventually sighed and gave in. Take his mind off things. Sure. Like a game of marbles could do that.

“Dinky, why don't you teach Spike our game? I'll be right back.” The tall unicorn got to her hooves and walked across the room to join the two standing over the map. There were a lot of red crosses and a few black circles that she didn't quite understand. “What have you figured out?” she asked in a quiet voice.

“That we're really good at drawing exes and ohs,” said Pinkie. She looked up and gave a small sigh. “All of these red marks are where Spectrum found more ponies.”

Allie looked at the winged stallion. “Not alive, I take it.”

“Not alive. Or... you know... not really alive.”

Spike glanced over at the group of adults but made an effort to at least pretend he was listening to Dinky. Those zombie ponies or whatever they were gave him the willies. Even just talking about them made him glance over his shoulder. Manehattan was no stranger to these undead ponies. There were other survivors here, too, some who'd lived here before their city had been attacked, some who traveled here from their own small hometowns but they were all scattered. Fear kept those familiar with one another together and made them stay away from those whom they'd never met before. Thought it made Spike wonder if there were others from Ponyville in Manehattan as well, also too scared to really go out and look.

As the three ponies conversed, Pinkie would compulsively glance at Spike from time to time as though making sure he was still there. From the moment they'd been sent away from Ponyville the two had stuck together. It was as though they were each others only connection to the friends they both missed and worried for. Pinkie was still random from time to time, though her silliness was almost non existent anymore. She was still the pony who tried to cheer everyone up and keep a positive attitude, but Spike woke up in the middle of the night and heard her crying. It wasn't right. Out of anypony he knew, Pinkie was the last who should ever shed a tear. So he'd left his comfy circle of blankets on the floor and climbed into bed with her. Though she'd been surprised at first, she eventually wrapped her hooves around him and snuggled him close. Her tears slowed and eventually came to a stop, and they fell asleep together. That was four nights ago. Now they shared a bed without even thinking about it.

“We're running out of supplies,” Spectrum was saying quietly, “and water.”

“If those marauders hadn't gotten here first we might have had enough of both to last the week. But now?” Allie looked evenly at Pinkie. “What do we have enough for now?”

“A full day of water and maybe three of food.”

The unicorn cursed softly. She looked down at the map though her gaze was far away. The other two watched her, knowing the wheels were turning. “There are at least three other camps set up in this city,” Spectrum said. “If we can get one of them to talk to us...”

“No one will talk to us,” Allie countered darkly. “It's everypony for themselves now. We're all fighting for resources.”

Pinkie blinked. “But they wouldn't let us starve. Would they?” When Allie gave her no reply, the earth pony swallowed hard.

“Spectrum, how far from the city have you gone? Just to these outlying areas?”

“Yeah, the other pegasus ponies here have already decided what areas they deemed off limits to outsiders and I didn't want to go out too far.”

Allie looked down at the map, a line of concentration between her brows. “What's this black circle and question mark out here? Out past the edge of town?”

“A guess.” Spectrum shrugged. “I saw smoke this morning in a direction I haven't seen smoke before. I assume it's more ponies. We saw that the others are afraid of fire so I thought it was a safe bet that it's more friendlies.”

“In search of sanctuary, no doubt.” Allie looked between the two, out to the coming twilight. “If they were only out that far they should have made it here by now.” She left the table and looked down at Spike. “You were out on the balcony a lot today. Did you see any other ponies coming in over the bridge? It's the only way into the city from the east so we would have seen them.”

The baby dragon shook his head innocently. “I didn't see any movement at all.”

“Not even anypony down by the water?”

“Nope.”

She swiveled her head to Pinkie and Spectrum. “Doesn't that seem odd to you?”

“That no one else was out foraging?” Spectrum asked. “Yeah, a bit.”

“We can't be the only ones low on supplies,” Pinkie added.

With determination in her eyes, Allie looked at Spectrum. “How do you feel about a quick outing?”

He shrugged. “I'm game if you are. Those spirit things are harder to spot at night. Though I've noticed when they're in their corporeal form they stick to the ground. Only when they're in a pegasus body do they fly. I'd still feel better with company.”

“You got it,” Allie replied. “I'm too curious about who might have started that smoke to just sit here anyway.” She looked at Pinkie Pie. “So far it seems like we're safe here. Will you be all right if both of us go?”

In reply, the pink pony turned and grabbed the handle of a sharp butcher knife. Around the handle between her teeth she said, “We'll be fine.”

With a decisive nod, Allie and Spectrum strapped on their saddlebags and left the room just a few minutes later. Dinky watched them go with a quivering bottom lip, but Pinkie was soon on the floor with the little foal and the baby dragon, making funny faces that had all three of them laughing in no time. Spike even said one of her faces was eerily similar to a face Twilight made when she was stressed out. It launched him into a story about a time when he and Twilight still lived in Canterlot and Twilight had stayed up so late studying one night that, by the time she fell asleep, it was already early in the morning and she slept right through her class. And as with any time Twilight Sparkle was stressed out, hilarity ensued when she realized what she'd done.

Pinkie listened attentively, giggling at all the appropriate times and adding comedic flare to make the story that much funnier. But inside she was a ball of nerves, praying that Allie and Spectrum would return soon and safe. She'd mastered the technique of hiding behind her giggly persona ages ago and it came second nature to her now. Pinkie had always thought of it as self-preservation somehow, a way to not bring everypony else down when she was in the dumps. Tonight it was serving a dual purpose in keeping the other two from seeing just how scared she was, but keeping them from being scared as well.

At night when they couldn't sleep Pinkie and Spike had whispered conversations, her hooves around him, his little scaled face to her breast. There was nothing romantic about it; neither of them were attracted to the other. But they were all they had of their old lives at the moment and both wanted to hold onto it as tight as they could. Pinkie knew, even behind Spike's silly story and easy laugh, he was scared, too. She could only imagine what Dinky was feeling.

When the story ended the ambient noise from outside crept in a little easier. They could hear noises they didn't want to, noises of dead or dying ponies being taken over or simply being killed to free them from their pain. Nighttime was the most frightening time. That was when ponies, still very much alive ponies, took to the streets to see what they could find and what they could steal. Dinky moved closer to Pinkie and looked out the balcony doors. “Where's Allie?” she asked quietly.

“She'll be back soon,” Pinkie promised with forced cheer. During the day they all came up to the top floor so they would have a better vantage point of the city and the east bridge. At night they locked the balcony doors and barricaded themselves in on the first floor. Beds were dragged to the grand foyer so they could sleep together by the front doors. If anypony tried to get in they'd likely try the front first and the ponies inside would be easily alerted so they could fight to protect their sanctuary.

“My stomach's rumbling,” Spike muttered. “Maybe we should head downstairs and get dinner ready. I'm sure Allie and Spectrum will be hungry when they get back.”

“Good idea, Spike!” Pinkie Pie got to her hooves and trotted across the room to step out on the balcony. A quick search of the sky showed her nothing, but down below there was definitely movement. Ponies were out already and it wasn't even fully dark yet. She swallowed the lump in her throat and turned back to the room with an uncompromising grin. “Let's just lock this up and we'll see what we can make to eat!”

As soon as the doors were closed Spike looped a heavy chain through the gold bar handles and clicked a sturdy lock in place. Since the top floor and bottom were the only ones used they didn't have to worry about any other room. So Spike grabbed a rolling pin and a pair of scissors and started down the multiple flights of stairs. Dinky followed, bag of marbles swinging between her teeth, and Pinkie brought up the rear with the map shoved into her saddlebags and the butcher knife between her teeth.

Twilight's horn glowed as she used her magic to gently dab at the wound's on Cheerliee's body with a wet piece of cloth. They should have reached Manehattan days ago but Rarity insisted on a proper burial for Sweetie Belle and with Cheerilee as injured as she was, everypony had to take turns pulling her makeshift cot along. As the days progressed, Cheerliee looked worse and worse. Her own cuts, and those of her friends, were just memories now. Magic healed them just fine, save Raindrops' leg for a second time. But Cheerilee was in terrible condition.

“How is she doing, Twilight?”

The lavender unicorn lifted her head to see Rarity coming in to the tent Applejack and Big Macintosh had made from what was left of the cloaks. She looked exhausted and bedraggled, even though their camp hadn't moved for a couple days. “She's not doing well I'm afraid,” Twilight answered honestly. “She's lost a lot of blood and will lose a lot more unless we can get her to a hospital. I've been doing everything I can with magic but it's just not enough this time.” Twilight frowned and looked at Cheerilee. “I never thought I'd have to say that my magic wasn't enough.”

“That doesn't mean you're not enough,” said Rarity kindly. “You're wearing yourself out, always tending to Cheerilee. Why don't you go sit by the fire for a little while, get something to eat? I'll take care of her.”

“Rarity, are you sure?”

“Of course I am, darling. Pokey is busy keeping watch for us and I wouldn't dream of asking anypony to clean a wound with their hooves and mouths. It's unsanitary, not to mention downright disgusting.” She lifted her chin proudly. “I am the only other unicorn who can help, so help I shall.”

Twilight couldn't find the right words to say as Rarity stepped forward and settled herself down beside Cheerilee, magically floating a fresh cool piece of linen from the pile to dab at the earth pony's face. The company of her friends and a full belly sounded so appealing, but Twilight folded her legs under her and rested beside Rarity. She made to nuzzle her but Rarity flinched away.

“Don't.” Her voice was barely above a whisper and she didn't look at her friend. “Please don't, Twilight. Because if you nuzzle me or hug me I am just going to lose it and I am... I am not in the crying mood.” She shook her head, an ever-elegant maneuver to rid her face of stray hairs that fell across her eyes. “I appreciate your wanting to keep me company and your concern. Truly, I do, and I love you for it. But please. It is impossible to be alone right now and this is the closest I can get to it. Please allow me this.”

“Of course.” Twilight stood, fully understanding Rarity's need for privacy. She'd been silent, even stoic after coming back to the group with Sweetie Belle's body, never a single tear shed. Even as the filly was lowered into her makeshift grave and covered over by a mound of earth, Rarity still kept her composure. If this was what she needed Twilight would gladly give it to her. But it didn't make it feel any less wrong to not even embrace her hurting friend before she left.

As she methodically cleaned Cheerilee's wounds, Rarity's head tilted to the side and her eyes ran over her body, inspecting. “My dear Cheerilee,” she said softly. “Can you ever forgive me for what a terrible pony I was when this nightmare began? I said many things I did not mean and many things I would take back were I given the opportunity. And you were right when you compared Diamond Tiara and me. As hard as it is to admit, I definitely had my days.” The corners of her mouth twitched upward slightly. “Oh, who am I kidding? I still have my days.”

Cheerilee gave a shuddering sigh that shook her whole frame and had Rarity placing a hoof on her friend's forehead. “Oh my goodness. You're burning up. Listen to me, Cheerilee. You must fight. You have to stay alive. For Apple Bloom. She had to accept the loss of both of her best friends today, I don't think the poor little thing could handle losing her beloved teacher as well. Though I admit, I am glad that you did not have to see Sweetie Belle as I had.” Rarity paused and looked down, deep sorrow in her eyes. “Sweetie Belle loved you so. And I know you loved her. I know you love all of your students and it was terrible of me to argue that.” Her eyes filled and she shook her head. “I have been a terrible friend and a terrible sister.” That was all she could get out because once the tears started coming they simply wouldn't stop.

Outside there was not a single pony that could not hear her weeping. Still they all sat around the fire, staring motionless into the flames. Applejack reached up and pulled her hat off her head, tears in her own eyes. She looked up at her brother and gave him a loving nuzzle. Between his forelegs Apple Bloom was huddled with Silver Spoon on one side of her and Snails on the other, crying quietly. Twilight no longer had an appetite and pushed her greens aside. It had been hard losing Sweetie Belle. Not just because she was somepony they all knew and cared about, but because it made them each think about who they cared for that was still out there. And who they might have to yet say goodbye to.

“I have this memory of Sweetie Belle,” said Snails quietly, “where she fell asleep in class and drooled so much onto the floor that somepony slipped when he got up to go use the bathroom.” Everyone looked at him and he blinked, then shrank into himself as if realizing he'd just spoke aloud. “Sorry.”

Apple Bloom sniffled beside Snails. “I remember that day. Miss Cheerilee even had a hard time not laughin' at that.”

“I never wanted to say anything,” added Silver Spoon reluctantly, “but her questions were the best. They always got Miss Cheerilee onto a whole different subject and by the time she realized it, it was time for recess.”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom agreed. “An' the best part was that she didn't even know she was doin' it!”

Applejack chuckled. “Y'know my favorite memory of her? That time when all of ya'll went fishin' an' she got her line caught in her mane, and ya'll came runnin' back screamin' an' hollerin' up a storm. You an' Scoots were flat out panicked an' Sweetie Belle just laughed it off. Said she wanted a new manestyle anyhow.”

“I know Dinky liked her,” offered Bubblecup. “She really likes all three of you and looks up to you.”

Apple Bloom looked at the mailmare with raised brows. “Really?”

Bubblecup smiled and nodded. “You're a few years older than she is and she just wants acknowledgment from you. Most of the time she thinks ponies ignore her or tease her when she's not around because of me.”

“We never teased her,” Apple Bloom promised.

Snails blinked cluelessly but Silver Spoon hung her head. “I might have. I'm sorry De...Bubblecup. I really am. I think about all the mean things we used to say about Sweetie Belle. And Scootaloo and you too, Apple Bloom. I'm really sorry.”

Apple Bloom looked at Applejack and the two shared a small smile. With compassion, Apple Bloom draped a hoof across Silver Spoon's withers. “I forgive you, Silver Spoon. After all, we gotta stick together now.”

The tent flaps suddenly opened and Rarity came out. Her eyes were red and puffy but she hardly seemed to care when she looked directly at Big Macintosh. “Cheerilee is awake. She's asking for you.”

Big Mac blinked, confused. “Me?” The little ones resting in his pseudo-embrace moved to he could get up and everyone watched him lumber in to the tent.

Rarity sniffed daintily and sat between Twilight and Applejack, not objecting this time when her friends tried to comfort her with touches. “What are we talking about?” she asked.

Twilight smiled at her. “We were sharing our favorite memories of Sweetie Belle.”

“Ah. Well if that is the case, I believe I have a few I'd like to contribute.”

Inside the tent, Cheerilee lay on her side. Her breathing was ragged and sluggish, and her wounds appeared to be refusing to stop bleeding. Big Mac had to duck so as not to ruin the tent by knocking it down with his head, and seeing Cheerilee just laying there was sobering. She looked up at him through slitted eyes and managed a small smile. “You know what I always valued about you, Big Mac?” Her voice was raspy, her words coming out in small gasps. “You have very telling eyes. Honest. Just like your sister.”

Big Mac smiled politely and folded his legs under him so he could be closer and not have to worry about being too tall for the delicate structure. “You shouldn't be talkin' so much, Cheerilee. Gotta save your strength.”

“Not much to save,” she wheezed. “I needed to thank you.”

“For what?”

“Saving us. Being my friend.”

The red stallion shook his head, a somewhat shy smile turning up the edges of his mouth. “I should be thankin' you, Cheerilee. When nopony wanted to be friends with the dopey farmcolt, you were there. We been friends for a long time now an' I don't think I ever quite said any sort of thanks to ya.”

Her eyes closed and she took another hard breath. Her brows came together and she bit down on her bottom lip in obvious pain. It made Big Macintosh angry and uncomfortable. “What can I do? How can I help?”

She didn't say anything for several seconds as she waited for her pain to subside some. Once it had, her breathing leveled out and she opened her eyes again. “You can take care of them. If history teaches us anything, it's that this is all going to get a lot worse before it gets better.”

“We're gonna find you some help real soon.”

“No, Big Mac.” It took a lot of effort on her part, but Cheerilee managed to slide a hoof forward to rest on one of Big Mac's. “There's...no help for me now. Everything hurts and burns, and I can feel myself dying.”

“Then why did you ask me in here?” His voice was low and angry, already guessing the answer.

Her eyes could not hide her pain or her sorrow. “You know why.”

“No. I won't do it.”

“You would do it for any other suffering animal...”

“You're not an animal, Cheerilee! You're a pony, and you're my friend!” As his voice rose, voices outside quieted and Big Mac checked himself, reminding himself to be quiet. “I ain't gonna do it.”

“Please, Big Mac. I wouldn't ask if I thought-”

“We are so close to Manehattan. There could be help there.” She didn't protest this time, just lay where she was looking at him, letting her eyes do the pleading for her. It made Big Mac stick his jaw out stubbornly. “Damn you for askin' me to do this, Cheerilee. Damn you.”

“Make sure you bury me deep. Don't let them get to me.”

“I won't.” He raised himself up on his hooves and sniffed quietly.

“You are going to make some mare incredibly happy someday.”

He dipped his head and brushed a kiss over her sweaty brow, placing one knee by her head with his other foreleg behind her. “Tell me somethin' What's your favorite memory about Ponyville?”

She smiled with nostalgia, her eyes sliding closed. “Warm summer days with cool breezes that spread scents from the bakery of pies and cakes and - “ It was over quickly. She was so weak there was no natural resistance. All he had to do was pin her head between his knee and his hoof and give a sharp jerk. Then her ragged breathing was done and she lay still, the peaceful smile of memory still on her lips.

Big Macintosh bent over her and cried with his muzzle in her mane, holding her in his strong embrace. She would always be his first friend and therefore his best friend. It hurt unbelievably to be the one to take her life, though he understood why she'd wanted it that way. Looking down at her, he vowed that hers would be the last body he would see buried.

“Somepony's coming!”

Pokey's voice rang out in the distance and Big Macintosh looked up. The timing could not have been worse. He gently let go of Cheerilee and moved outside to see the unicorn stallion galloping their way in the dying light. “How many?” Big Macintosh asked firmly.

“Two,” Pokey panted, rejoining the group. “A pegasus and another pony. I couldn't tell what kind from so far away. But they're headed in this direction.”

“Cheerilee is gone.” All attention went to Big Mac and he nodded, frowning deeply. “We have to protect her body.” He looked at his baby sister and the other two young ones, seeing Apple Bloom's bottom lip quiver. “Time to be strong, Apple Bloom.” He walked over to her and nuzzled against her cheek. “I know ya'll are sad. I'm sad, too. But we don't have the luxury of time right now.”

“Into the tent, youngin's,” ordered Applejack. “Raindrops, since you're hurt you go in with 'em.” The earth pony looked at Pokey. “You sure there were only two of 'em?”

“Positive.”

Applejack nodded, satisfied, and returned her attention to the injured pegasus. “Keep them in there. We'll handle this.”

Having been together and out in the open for three days now, the entire group moved as a well oiled machine. Bubblecup and Merry May took to the sky, Rarity, Twilight and Pokey faced the direction their attackers were coming from with heads down, ready to strike. Once sure the rest of them were in the tent, Applejack and Big Macintosh moved ahead of the unicorns, ready with offensive moves. They were the first wave of the battle being the strongest among them. The unicorns came in as a second wave to finish off the wandering spirits. So far they'd survived two significant attacks this way.

“One o'clock!” warned Merry May. Everyone looked off to the right just slightly and sure enough, there was the silhouette of a pegasus in the sky. The other pony was nowhere to be seen yet. “Bubblecup, you take left, I'll take right. Ready? Now!” The two pegasai split, and with a feral cry to make any war general envious, Merry May flew a quick and tight right loop and ran headfirst into the pegasus pony. He cried out, knocked into Bubblecup who was ready and waiting to give him a good buck. Disoriented and slightly beat up, the unfamiliar pegasus fell to the ground and landed with a thud. The unicorns thundered past the Apple siblings to finish the deed. Pokey, with longer legs and a greater stride, arrived first and lunged forward with his sharp horn, only to bounce back from an invisible shield. They all looked up to see the faint blue glow around the horn of a tall unicorn silhouette.

“It's using magic?” Pokey asked incredulously.

“They talk now?” asked the beaten pegasus derisively.

“Back off!” cried the shadowed unicorn. She reared and galloped into view with her head down and horn forward, skidding to a halt just behind her companion.

A collective gasp went out but none louder than Merry May when she landed. She looked at the pegasus she'd rammed into with wide eyes. “Spectrum!” Forgetting about the shield around him, she launched herself at her friend only to bounce off the invisible wall and fall back on her rear end.

“Merry May?” Spectrum got to his hooves with a slight wince and looked around. “Allie, it's okay. We know these guys.”

“And the others don't talk or use magic,” Twilight offered wisely.

The glow around Allie's horn died and she shook her head. “I'm sorry. You just can't be too careful out here.”

“Ain't that the truth,” said Applejack. “Snails'll be real happy to see you.”

“You have Snails?”

“Come on out, ya'll. We got friendly company.” As the adults returned to the camp fire those within the tent came out in a great hurry, clearly eager to be away from the dead body within.

“Snails!”

“Mom?” The gangly colt rushed forward to be embraced by Allie. “I never thought I'd see you again!”

She squeezed him tight. “I never thought I'd see you again either.” Now as faces came more into focus with the light of the fire, Allie looked around. “There are so many of you. How in Equestria have you all survived?”

“It hasn't been easy,” said Twilight honestly. “We were all pretty scattered and found each other along the way.” Her eyes went to the tent and then to Rarity. “And we've lost some as well.” Looking at Allie, Twilight's expression was curious. “How have you and Spectrum been surviving on your own?”

“We're not on our own,” Spectrum corrected quickly, “but we left the rest of our group in the city. I saw your fire smoke and Allie suggested we come out and investigate. The others don't like fire so we figured it had to be ponies still alive. But you haven't moved since this morning.” His brows came together in confusion. “Why haven't you moved?”

“Cheerilee was injured,” Big Macintosh said heavily.

“Was?” Allie asked.

“She passed just tonight.”

“I'm so sorry,” the unicorn said softly. “We lost a lot of friends on the way to Manehattan. I didn't know Cheerilee well, but I can still empathize.”

“You said there are others with you in the city?” Rarity asked. “Does that mean Manehattan is safe? Who else is with you?”

“Not entirely safe,” answered Allie. “There are a hoofful of different groups of ponies all throughout the city, and the others still walk around now and then. But it's crazy. Ponies are fighting each other for supplies, water, food. It's pretty territorial. There are marauders that go out mostly at night to try and raid camps and steal what they can. But Manehattan was hit pretty badly. It looks like a ghost town and everypony that's there now is in a fight for survival. They're all looking out for their groups and themselves and could care less about who they're hurting in order for them to stay alive.”

“You mentioned a lack of food,” said Rarity curiously. “Granted, the idea did not sit well with me at first, grazing like some common wild horse, but surely there is enough grass in the city.”

But Spectrum shook his head. “It's too developed. There are a few parks where we could get food but they're claimed. We haven't had to fight anyone too badly yet, but now...” He trailed off and looked at Allie. “With the five of us Pinkie said we have enough food for three days. Now?”

“Pinkie Pie?” Asked Twilight quickly.

“Yes.” Allie smiled at her. “Spike is with us as well.” She looked to Bubblecup. “And Dinky. They're all just fine.”

“Oh, thank Celestia,” Bubblecup whispered, tears in her eyes. “Thank you for taking care of her.”

“Thank you for taking care of my son. All of you. But we should really be heading back. The darker it gets, the more dangerous it is for us to be out here.”

“We need to bury Cheerilee first.” Everyone looked at Big Macintosh. “I made her a promise.”

“Then we should do it quickly,” Allie suggested.

With four unicorns on the job, a deep and proper grave was hollowed out for Cheerilee. She was placed in gently with magic and almost looked to just be sleeping. There was no time for formality or words of goodbyes. The moon was already high and the large group needed to get to the city as quickly as they could. Once certain his friend was safe in the ground, Big Macintosh and Applejack took down their carefully constructed tent and stashed it away. With a great stomp he put the fire out, then looked toward the looming city in the distance.

“Let's go.”

Marauders

Dinky screamed at the top of her lungs. Every time there was another hit to the front doors her entire body jumped. Spike and Pinkie Pie were running around as fast as they could, trying to keep the marauders out. All of the windows had been boarded up but that didn't appear to be a deterrent for those who wanted in. Another slam against the doors and the hinges holding them in place groaned in warning. “They're not going to hold for much longer!” Spike yelled. “Your party cannon would come in real handy right about now, Pinkie Pie!”

The pink earth pony grunted as she pushed a heavy couch from the foyer of the hotel against the door. “I don't think...this is the time...for a party!” One final heave and she fell on her face getting the couch in place. Spike hurried to help her up and she blinked. “I never thought I'd live to see a time when it wasn't a time for a party and now I have!”

“I was thinking more along the lines of using it as an actual cannon,” Spike grumbled. “And we won't be alive much longer if those guys get in here. Where are Allie and Spectrum? They should have been back by now!”

“But they're not,” said Pinkie soberly. “Which means we have to protect this place as best we can with just the three of us.” Her eyes slid doubtfully to the screaming unicorn. “Two of us.”

“Little pigs, little pigs, let us in.”

“Hey, we're not pigs!” yelled Pinkie defiantly.

“We'll huff and we'll puff...”

There was a loud crash near the back of the hotel and Pinkie and Spike looked at each other. “The kitchen!” This attack on the front door was just a diversion. What they really wanted was the food that was sure to be stored in the giant kitchen. Both of them started running, Pinkie picking up her butcher knife as she went and Spike grabbing Dinky's tail to pull her along after him. Pinkie was the first one there and burst through the double swinging doors with an uncharacteristic growl. Four different ponies looked up from loading their saddlebags, and as Pinkie charged at them, knife clutched dangerously between her teeth, they began to run back out the window they'd come in, though not before knocking over glass bottles of milk and water to shatter them on the floor. Pinkie skidded to a halt before the mess, ears flat.

On the other side of the mess the four strange ponies laughed at her and spilled bowls of greens and fruits, stomping on them and making a sticky mess on the floor and on their hooves. Pinkie glanced at Spike and Dinky, who'd gone quiet and looked like she was in shock. “Take her upstairs,” she said around the knife. Before Spike could ask what she was going to do, Pinkie backed up a few paces, reared up and ran at full speed to soar over the broken glass and land safely on the other side. Three of the marauders scrambled for the window they'd broken in from while the forth used unicorn magic to levitate a sharp carving knife. It swung at Pinkie and she dodged to the right, not seeing the other sharp tools now raising themselves all around her.

“Pinkie Pie,” Spike shouted, “Look out!”

Her attention diverted, Pinkie went to look toward the baby dragon and was caught by a serrated bread knife. It sliced down the side of her face, narrowly missing her eye but leaving a long bleeding rent from her right ear to her jawline. To her credit, Pinkie didn't scream or cry out. She didn't even wince as blood ran down her face and blurred half of her vision. Another knife sliced at her flank and Pinkie did the only thing she could think to do; she turned her face to the side and, with a jerk of her head, released the handle of her butcher knife and sent it flying toward her attacker. Every floating weapon fell with a clatter when the knife found its mark in the unicorn's throat.

There was no longer a banging to the front doors and as Pinkie sank to the kitchen floor she could hear the rest of the marauders running away. “Pinkie!” called Spike. Her last thought was that his voice sounded really far away and hollow, which was pretty silly since they weren't in a tunnel.

Dinky started screaming again but Spike was quick to clamp his talons across her muzzle. “Stop screaming,” he commanded, eyes fixed wildly on Pinkie's unmoving body. There were cuts to her pelt everywhere and blood leaked out of every laceration. The thought of losing Pinkie now, when she was all he had of his old life, was almost unbearable. If Dinky had not been there to keep his mind focused it would have been a disaster.

“I'm going to let you go, okay. Are you going to scream anymore?” With tear-filled eyes, Dinky shook her head. Slowly, Spike released his grip on her. “Come on we have to find something to use to get the glass out of the way so we can get to Pinkie.”

“She killed that mare!”

“That mare was trying to kill her and then would have likely come after us!” With patience running thin, Spike left the foal and started rummaging through the lower cabinets that were within reach. He came out with several sauce pans and brought them to the mess, setting one down to step in before setting another and another, using them like stepping stones. When he felt safe that there was no glass to worry about he stepped to the ground and rushed to his friend.

“Pinkie? Pinkie, can you hear me?” Nothing. Her sides were still moving in a slow up and down which meant she was still breathing, but for how long?

“I want my Mama,” Dinky wept, slouching to the floor.

“I want Twilight,” Spike whispered tearfully. She would know what to do, how to help Pinkie. What was he supposed to do? He was just a baby dragon! But looking at Dinky, so disabled by sorrow, he knew he was going to have to figure out something or risk losing his friend. So he took a deep breath, scrubbed the tears from his eyes, and tried to think. What was the first thing Twilight did when somepony was hurt? Stop the bleeding. But she had so many cuts and all he had to work with was the saddlebags of the dead mare. “But it's something,” he muttered to himself. In a hurry, he ran to the slumped over mare and worked at the buckle of her saddlebags, holding his breath and trying to ignore the blood. When the bags were freed he tipped them over and let the contents loose on the floor. Next he used his teeth and sharp talons to rip into the fabric and make strips.

“Dinky, I need you to bring me some water. Can you get one of the bottles from out where we sleep?”

“Y...you mean go out there? Alone?”

“You can do it, Dinky. You have to do it! For Pinkie!”

Her wide eyes went to the door behind her. “But what if they're still trying to get in?”

Spike took a breath to keep himself from yelling at her and reminded himself that she was young and very scared. “They all left when we ran in here. Do you hear anything out there?”

She got to her hooves and walked timidly to the doors. With a slow push of her nose, she opened the doors a crack and peeked out. After a few minutes she took a step back and swiveled around to look at Spike. “I don't hear anything.”

“Good. Then run out there as fast as you can, grab some water, and run back here. It won't even take you a minute.” Her bottom lip began to tremble again and Spike looked at her across the distance between them. “Dinky, please! Pinkie could be dying!”

“I don't want Pinkie to die!” She turned back to the doors, squared her withers, and ran out into the hotel lobby. It only took a few seconds before she was back in the kitchen with a bottle of water in her mouth, but something wasn't quite right. She walked as quietly as she could and pressed her back to the doors as she set the water bottle down. “There's somepony upstairs,' she whispered feverishly.

Spike's eyes widened. “What?!”

“I heard them on the stairs.”

For a split second Spike's mind went completely blank, and then there was only one thought that bounced around inside his skull. We're going to die. If the marauders were already in the hotel there was no way to escape them. There was nothing heavy that wasn't bolted to the ground that they could push in front of the doors, and a baby dragon and a little foal would be no match against anypony.

“What do we do?” Dinky squeaked. She'd taken the water and hopped over to Spike via the saucepans while his brain gave out. With her there beside him now, however, he blinked and tried to come up with a plan. But nothing came. Just feeling that they only had minutes left. He looked at the unconscious Pinkie Pie and frowned.

“I'll clean where she's been cut, you put dry strips on the cleaned wounds.”

“But Spike...”

“We don't have time to argue, Dinky!” Taking one of the strips, he poured water on it and got to work. Maybe, just maybe, Pinkie would miraculously wake up and know what to do. The worst cut was the one to her face. It had stained her fur red and matted into her mane where she lay. “Come on, Pinkie,” he muttered, “you have to wake up.”

THUD

Something crashed to the floor above them and Dinky squeaked in terror. It was no use. The marauders would be there at any moment. As much as he couldn't bare the thought of losing Pinkie, Spike didn't want to die, either. He abandoned the ragged strips of cloth and turned Dinky to face him. He held a talon to his lips to keep her silent. With a beckoning wave, Spike headed back across the broken glass and opened a cabinet full of silver pots and pans. He helped Dinky inside quietly, then followed and closed the door behind him. Making as little noise as possible, he dropped a huge soup pot over Dinky to hide her completely before finding another pot for himself and doing the same. “Whatever happens,” he said as loud as he dared, “don't make a noise.”

There was loud raucous yelling from the lobby as the invaders made their way down the stairs. Only seconds later the swinging kitchen doors crashed open and the unfamiliar ponies paraded in. “Two over here,” one of them announced. “One dead, one almost there.”

“Anypony we know?”

“Nope.”

Spike bit his tongue to keep himself from screaming. This wasn't the same group that had just been there but another one entirely. What was this, target the hotel night?

“Finish her off,” said a stallion, “then turn out the cupboards and the icebox. We take everything we can. What's left...destroy it.”

A small chorus of cheers went up as hooves stomped approvingly on the floor. Pinkie. They were going to kill Pinkie and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Spike took a shuddering breath and hooked his talons around the bottom of his hiding place. Maybe he couldn't stop it but that didn't mean he could sit there and let it happen, either. “Stay here,” he whispered, crawling out from his pot. He threw his cupboard door open and jumped out, little fists clenched and ready for a fight. “Stop right there!” Five ponies turned in alarm, including one unicorn getting ready to run Pinkie through.

“Well, well, well,” said a white unicorn with a multi-colored mane, the stallion who'd spoken before. He approached Spike slowly with a dark grin on his face. “What's this? A lizard wandered too far from the zoo?”

“I'm not a lizard,” Spike fumed. “I'm a b...I'm a dragon!”

For all his ferocity his reply only made the group laugh. The stallion elbowed a yellow mare as he guffawed. “Look at that, Lemondrop. A real live dragon.”

“Not alive for long,” said a green pony as she loomed over Spike, blue mane tousled and knotted. In a swift move she had Spike by the tail and swung him upside down between her teeth. This had the entire company laughing again.

“Looks like we've got dinner!” the stallion announced.

“What?” exclaimed Spike. “Ponies don't eat meat!”

The stallion twisted his head to look at Spike right-side up, a mocking smile on his face. “You'd be surprised what you can eat when there aren't a lot of options.”

There was a loud bang to the front doors and the unicorn righted himself with a frown. “Lemondrop, let the rest of them in.” As the yellow pony left, Spike turned his attention to the apparent leader. The unicorn gave the baby dragon another dark smile. “Which would you prefer, roasted or boiled?”

The kitchen doors flew open and Spike was swung madly as the mare holding him reared up and tried to run. More marauders, an enemy group obviously, flooded the kitchen. Spike hollered as his captor's teeth sank into his tail, not caring about the new ponies as much as the pain he was in. A white pony seemed to come out of nowhere and spin gracefully in the air, sending her hoof in a roundhouse kick into the side of Spike's captor that sent the green pony flying. The white pony caught Spike before he hit the ground and yelled, “Keep your grubby hooves off my Spikey Wikey you filthy vagrant!”

The room was practically spinning now but Rarity's voice, her pet name for him brought him around as she turned to look over her shoulder at him. “Are you all right, darling?”

Spike couldn't answer, he was so flooded with relief and emotion. Instead her threw his arms around her neck and hugged her as tight as possible. She nuzzled against him as best as she could but only for a brief moment. Her brows came together and she turned toward the full out melee in the kitchen. “Hold on,” she commanded, then launched herself into the fray.

A small protective circle of Twilight, Applejack, and the foals formed itself around Pinkie Pie, but it appeared unnecessary as Big Macintosh, Pokey, Rarity and Allie chased the marauders out of the kitchen and out through the open front doors. There, Bubblecup, Raindrops, Merry May, and Spectrum flew at their tails to further push the unfamiliar ponies onward and away.

“Spike!'

The baby dragon turned to see Twilight running for him. With a leap from Rarity's back, he met her in the middle of the lobby and fell into her tight embrace. “Are you okay?' she asked. “Are you hurt anywhere?”

“My tail's a little sore,” he admitted, “but Pinkie needs help more than I do.”

Back in the kitchen, Applejack was already working on bandaging Pinkie up. With Spike on her back, Twilight hurried over. “How bad is she?”

“Not too bad,” Applejack told her. “Head wound was probably the worse of it, which means it looks deeper than it is. They bleed more. She's got cuts just about everywhere but she'll definitely live.”

Twilight looked to the dead mare by the window and furrowed her brow. “Who's that?'

“The pony that tried to kill Pinkie,” said Spike.

“And Pinkie did...that?”

“She had no other choice.”

“Good for her,” Applejack said darkly.

“Oh my gosh, Dinky!' Spike hopped to the floor and scurried over to the cabinet. “Dinky, come out! Allie and Spectrum are back and they brought some of our friends!'

The little unicorn peeked out from under her pot. “Are you sure?”

Apple Bloom came up beside Spike and looked in. “Heya, Dinky. It's safe now. C'mon out. You're mama should be back any second!”

“Mama?” It was all the encouragement the little foal needed. She threw the pot off of herself and weaved a path out of the cupboard.

Across the room, Allie swore loudly and slammed one of the cupboard doors closed. “They took everything!”

“There's no need for coarse language,” Rarity chided calmly. “There are little ones here.”

“I've heard worse than that,” Snails muttered.

“Dinky?”

“Mama!”

For a little while the joy of reunion hung in the air. Even Allie calmed some and seemed to be in a fairly light mood as they all worked to clean up the kitchen. The unicorns moved Pinkie out into the lobby so Twilight could work on her while the stallions and Applejack decided to re-secure the building floor by floor. With the help of the pegasus ponies and Spike, the kitchen was cleaned up and the found they would have enough for everyone to have a small dinner and breakfast, but their water would not last the night.

Merry May and Raindrops took turns cleaning out the floo, then Rarity joined them to build a nice big fire in the lobby's fireplace. It was long after midnight by the time the hotel was once again secure, sleeping arrangements taken care of, and everyone was settled down together to eat.

“They're eating meat,” Spike told the group as he finished his small meal. “That unicorn said he was going to eat me.”

“The world's a different place now,” Allie said heavily. “Not only are we fighting against spirit creatures but we're fighting against ourselves. Is it going to be like this forever?”

Twilight looked up from her amended list with a thoughtful frown. “I wish I could say that it wasn't. But the princess knew something awful was coming. That's why she wanted to make sure every group that was teleported away from Ponyville had at least one pony of each race in it. She knew the world wasn't going to return to normal, at least not right away.”

“So that's it then?” asked Allie bitterly. “We're just supposed to start over?” She looked at Big Macintosh, Pokey, and Spectrum. “Well aren't you a lucky bunch of stallions?” With an irritated look at the unicorn, Big Macintosh lumbered to his hooves and disappeared into the kitchen. But Allie was unaffected. “This is ridiculous. If Princess Celestia knew something was going to happen, why didn't she warn us? Why didn't she try and stop it? Why didn't she at least tell the Element bearers? You guys are the heroes of Ponyville. You'd think she'd want to make sure you lived awhile.”

“She didn't know until it was too late.” Twilight's tone was venomous. “Do you really think that she would have kept it to herself if she knew this was going to happen?”

“All right, y'all,” Applejack interrupted. “Just settle down.”

“I will not settle down!” exclaimed Twilight. Her angry eyes were still on Allie. “Two of my best friends are still out there, I just watched one of my other good friends buried tonight. The Mayor, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Caramel and Cloud Kicker are dead along with countless other ponies we all knew and loved to some degree.” Her eyes filled with hot tears. “And you want to say that the princess knew this was going to happen and simply decided not to tell us?”

“That's exactly what I'm saying,” spat Allie. “For some all knowing, loving, caring pony it just seems a little convenient to me that this time, this time she doesn't know until it's too late. Maybe she really does think herself a god or something and didn't like the way things were looking in Equestria. Maybe she decided it was time to wipe the slate as clean as she could without doing so much damage to the population that there'd be no chance of recovery, and start over from as close to scratch as she could get.”

“Now just hang on a second.”

“Nopony asked you, farm girl.”

Applejack squared her jaw. “I like how you go slingin' that label at me like it's an insult or somethin'.”

“The point I'm trying to make is...”

“Nopony cares what your point is...”

“Hey, let her speak!”

“Don't tell me what to do!”

The room, once quiet and peaceful, had erupted into a free for all with everyone yelling at everyone else. No one was in the wrong, everyone thought they were right and that what they had to say was entirely more important than what anyone else had to say. The argument grew so heated and so loud between the adults that the four young ones huddled together and stuck their hooves in their ears. And just in time, too.

“That's enough!”

Silence followed the bellow from the red stallion by the front desk. His brow was furrowed as he looked at each adult with clear disapproval. “Now I don't wanna hear another word out of any ya'll.” Allie opened her mouth but one look from Big Mac kept her silenced. “My turn to talk and you're gonna listen.” He walked closer to the group so they could see him better in the firelight, and it was very clear by his expression that he was not happy. “We gotta work together as a team to get through this. We're all still missin' people we care about an' it's been almost a week since we've seen 'em.”

“It feels so much longer than that,” Spike lamented. He quickly looked up. “Sorry. You were saying?”

“Now I ain't sayin' we all gotta get along every second of the day. Group this size, there's bound to be some conflicts. But if we start arguin' like this we won't get nowehere. Nopony'll have to tear us apart 'cause we'll be doin' a fine job of it ourselves. That said, next pony I hear insultin' the princess can grab their things an' go.” Big Mac looked directly at Allie now and she stubbornly held his gaze. “It don't matter who you are, what you contribute to the group, if you love the princess or hate her. She's still our princess an' for that, deserves our respect.” He looked around slowly, making sure to meet everyone's gaze. “Is that clear?” No one said anything, but when Big Mac repeated himself a bit louder, murmurs of consent rippled throughout the group.

“Good. Then we should all get some sleep. Tomorrow we figure out where to go from here.” He shouldered his way into the group to cross over to the bed he'd pulled down the stairs for himself. As he lay down and pulled the blankets over himself everyone else, except for Applejack who was taking the first three hour shift, all turned in as well.

When Twilight awoke the next morning she realized that she was alone in her bed. Raising her head sleepily, she looked around for Spike. Allie, who was on watch for the time being, saw Twilight awake and made her way over to the smaller unicorn. “About last night,” she whispered. “I'm sorry.”

“It's okay,” Twilight whispered back. “We're all really scared and we're tense. In all the books I've read that something like this happens, fights always break out.”

“Still, I owe you an apology. I do trust Princess Celestia and deep down I know she would have stopped this if she could. I just...I needed somewhere to put the blame, you know?”

Twilight nodded. “I understand, Allie. But Big Macintosh is right. We have to work together or we'll tear ourselves apart from the inside out.”

“I'll try harder.”

“Me, too. Hey, have you seen Spike?”

Allie inclined her head toward the other side of the room, drawing Twilight to her hooves. Spike had sandwiched himself in between Pinkie and Rarity, and was tucked safely under one of Pinkie's hooves. “They've been sleeping like that since our first night here. It's probably where he feels safest right now.”

“Huh.” Twilight looked around at the rest of the sleeping group. The Apple family slept together with Raindrops close to Big Mac. Dinky was with Bubblecup, Silver Spoon slept between Merry May and Spectrum. Almost all of them slept in groups or pairs, save Pokey and herself. She looked at Spike and Pinkie once more, then followed Allie to the kitchen to see if they could make something sustaining for breakfast.

By mid-morning everyone was awake, hungry, and needing water. Pokey, Rarity and Allie volunteered to take pots down to the river to bring back water to boil while the others sat down to come up with a plan.

“We can't stay here,” said Applejack. “Rainbow and Fluttershy are still out there somewhere. I know it.”

“How do we now they're not in Manehattan somewhere?” Twilight looked at Spike. “You said there are other groups like ours and last night made it obvious that we definitely aren't the only living groups in the city.”

“Dash wouldn't be here, though,” offered Merry May. “If Spike's group has been here for five days somepony would have seen her in the sky.”

“Unless her wings are damaged,” countered Raindrops.

“I still say we head for Appleloosa,” said Big Macintosh. “They're on the outskirts of Equestria so there's a good enough chance in my mind that they weren't even hit. I think it's the safest bet.”

Twilight nodded. “I'm inclined to agree, Big Mac. Even if Dash and Fluttershy are near, we can't stay here. There's not enough food and I refuse to eat meat when I know there's plenty of grass and flowers outside of the city. I think we need to leave Manehattan and head for Appleloosa.”

Applejack looked at her friend incredulously. “But what if they're here, Twi?”

“What if they're not? We can't stay here on a what if. Not when our lives are in danger. You saw what happened last night-”

“An' you saw how quickly we scared 'em off!” Applejack shook her head. “I can't leave until I know for sure.”

“And how do you plan on doing that?”

“Easy,” Applejack shrugged. “I run around callin' for her.” She looked at Spike. “You said ponies are less active durin' the day, right?”

“Yeah, but...”

“Then I'll go now. Don't give me that look, Twilight. You can't stop me.”

“I'll go, too,” said Merry May. “I may not be as fast a pegasus as Rainbow Dash, but I'm no slowpoke.”

“Great, then lets get goin'.”

As the two ponies left, Twilight looked aghast at Big Mac. “Aren't you going to stop her?”

“She'll be all right,” he said lightly, looking at the map. “Now if we wanted we could cut across the mountains by the Maneheim path to get to Fillydelphia an' check there. It would add a few more days to the trip and we'd have to pass through the mid-western section of Everfree but it may be worth it.”

“Maybe we'll find Zecora.” Everyone turned to see a bandaged Pinkie Pie slowly walking toward the group. Spike ran and hugged her, followed but Twilight, who gave her an appraising look.

“How are you feeling?”

“Oh, you know me, Twilight. I've always been a cut up.” The earth pony smiled and embraced her friend again. “I'm so glad to see you.”

“Same here,” said Twilight. “Come sit with us. We saved you what's left of breakfast.”

The three unicorns were back with the water and it was boiling away by the time Applejack and Merry May returned. Both looked a bit dirty but no worse for the wear. “Rainbow led a group out of here two days ago,”Applejack announced happily. “They were headed west.”

Twilight blinked. “How did you find that out?”

“We just asked,” chirped Merry May. “We found a pony in the park by herself.”

“She would'a tried somethin' if Merry May hadn'ta landed beside me, I could see it in her eyes. But I told her we were just lookin' for some friends of ours. I described Rainbow and Fluttershy an' she said she was pretty sure it was Rainbow who led a small group of three of four outta here.”

“Was Fluttershy with them?”

Applejack shook her head. “She didn't recall seein' anypony who looked like Fluttershy.”

Big Macintosh looked at the two mares. “We decided we're leavin' in the mornin'. One more night of sleep will do us a world of good. An' we're all pretty much agreed that Appleloosa is where we need to get to but we have the option of goin' across the mountains to Fillydelphia.”

His sister thought a moment. “I guess it's possible Dash's group headed for Filly. I doubt any group with Fluttershy in it went that way 'cause they'd have to pass through Everfree.” She frowned. “I don't know. What's the consensus?”

“If there's a chance Dashie is in Fillydelphia,” said Pinkie, “then we should go there.”

Big Macintosh looked around. “Okay then, let's put it to a vote. Everypony in favor of goin' toward Fillydelphia?” Twilight, Applejack, Merry May, Apple Bloom, Pinkie Pie, Spike, and Rarity voted in the affirmative. “An' all in favor of goin' straight to Appleloosa?” All that were left raised their hooves, beating the majority rule by one. Applejack snorted.

“Ya'll can go whatever way you want. I'm headin' to Filly.”

“It's not that I don't want to find Dash,” said Bubblecup. She looked down at her daughter. “I just want to get Dinky somewhere safe.”

“I respect that,” said Applejack. “I assume that's you're thinking too, Allie? Keepin' Snails safe? An' that's fine, they're your family. But Rainbow Dash an' Fluttershy are our family. An' I say everypony who wants to go on ahead, go. But the rest of us are gonna go find our friends.”

“I want to stay with Big Macintosh.” Raindrops looked at the stallion with worry. “We've been in this together since the beginning. I'd feel safer with you.”

“You're always welcome to come with us,” Big Mac said kindly. “Will the rest of ya'll be all right on your own?”

“We know how to fight the spirits now,” said Allie. “Between Pokey and I, we'll be just fine.”

“Okay then,” said the red stallion. “Let's pack up an' all of us be ready to head out first thing in the mornin'.”

The Parting of Ways

Big Macintosh stood in the open doorway of the hotel lobby and looked out into the cold, bleak morning. Rain was coming down in icy needles, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. He and Pokey managed to drag in several pots of rainwater already and they were all taking turns going outside in pairs to wash up in the natural shower of water. Stretched across the red stallion's back was Pinkie Pie, damp from her own shower but slightly more perky than the day before. She too looked at the rain and sighed softly in Big Mac's ear. He glanced over his shoulder at her and nodded, guessing at her thoughts. “It's gonna be a miserable day of walkin'. 'Cept for you o'course.”

Pinkie smiled and wrapped her forelegs around his neck in a gentle squeeze. “I really can walk, you know.”

“Never said you couldn't. I just think it'd be better if you took one more day of rest is all.”

Twilight and Allie came back in from the rain looking chilled but refreshed. The taller unicorn headed toward the sleeping area while Twilight stayed with her two friends. “We've got enough water to take us to Fillydelphia now, provided we don't run into any trouble.”

“I'm sure we'll find streams an' such along the way, too,” said Big Mac.

The unicorn nodded, her attention going to Pinkie. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Better. But there's a rumbly in my tumbly that makes me think I smell food.”

Twilight's brow furrowed and she looked toward the kitchen, sniffing the air. “No, I smell it, too.”

Now Big Mac turned as well, taking a deep breath in. “I don't smell food, I smell...”

“Coffee!” Merry May stuck her head out from between the swinging doors with a grin. “Fillies and gentlecolts, breakfast is served! If you would please follow your waiter he will seat you and take your drink orders.” Spectrum gave a deep, exaggerated bow before leading everyone through the lobby and out into the large and one time beautiful dining room. There, small tables had been pushed together to form one long table with enough seats for everyone. As they all sat, Spectrum cleared his throat to put on airs. “Hello, my name is Spectrum and I will be your server this morning. Would anyone like to start off with some coffee?” Hooves shot into the air and he smirked. “So coffee for the adults, water for the little ones. I'll be right back with your order.”

As Spectrum headed for the kitchen conversation broke out, and soon the dining room was filled with voices and laughter. Merry May brought out coffee and sugar with apologies at not having any milk, and water for the children. Then, promising breakfast, they made everyone close their eyes as a meal was set before them. Merry May was beaming as she took a seat to join in the fellowship, grinning as Spectrum did the same. “One, two, three, open!”

There was a collective gasp from the room as eyes opened. “Omelets?” Applejack asked. “How in the hay did you manage that one? We didn't have any of this stuff last night!”

“Spectrum and I went out this morning,” Merry May told them. “We figured with the rain everyone out there would be hunkering down and trying to stay dry. So we risked going to the park and getting the dandelion greens and found some mushrooms to go along with it. The eggs...” Her nose wrinkled, some of her joy disappearing. “We had to fight for those.”

“There's a camp closer toward the middle of the city that has a bunch of chickens,” said Spectrum. “Merry May and I swooped in to steal the eggs and one of the camp colonists saw us and sounded the alarm.”

“You stole them?” Dinky asked, disapproval in her eyes.

“We have to do things we wouldn't normally do to survive, sweetheart,” Bubblecup told her daughter. Looking back at her pegasus friends she asked, “How did you get away with so many?”

“Spectrum held them off while I scooped as many into the pot I was carrying our greens and mushrooms in as I could.”

“I don't care how you got them,” said Spike, already finished and sitting back with a pleasant look on his face and a hand on his stomach. “I haven't eaten this well in a week!”

“Spike,” hissed Twilight. “You were supposed to wait for the rest of us!”

“Oops,” he said sheepishly. “Sorry.”

“Before we eat,” Big Macintosh said, “I'd like to give a word of thanks if ya'll don't mind.” When no one objected he held a hoof out to Apple Bloom on his left and Applejack on his right, then bowed his head while the others joined hooves as well. “Great Creator, we all come before you to thank you for this meal an' the ponies that made it possible to share it. As we go our separate ways we ask that you keep all of us safe an' continue to walk with us an' remind us that you're workin' in a thousand tiny ways behind all this, weavin' the tapestry of our lives. When we start focusin' on the back side an' nothin' but the mess, remind us that you see it from the right side an' know how beautiful it really is. Be with our friends an' loved ones that're still missin' an' be with our princesses. Keep them all safe an' strong so that we may be reunited once again in days to come. Amen.” As the closing sentiment echoed around the room, Big Mac opened his eyes and nodded. “Let's eat.”

By mid-morning the rain had not let up, though everyone was all packed and ready to go. “I say we move out,” said Applejack. “The longer we stay here the more we're gonna have to fight for food an' protect this place. An' to be honest I feel better fightin' off them others than my own livin' an' breathin' kind.” Everyone in her party agreed except for Rarity, who suggested waiting another day to see if the rain let up. The others eventually talked her into seeing it their way, though she pouted about it when it came time to move. Everyone shared hugs and last minute words of thanks and encouragement before heading out as one large group into the rain.

The streets of Manehattan were completely deserted and it gave the usually thriving city an eerie feel. Every once in awhile someone would feel eyes on them and turn to look, only to find ponies watching them from the protection of their own shelters, gazes either curious, questioning, or passively hostile. It was clear they were leaving the hotel for awhile just by the saddlebags most of them carried, if not for good and that meant less ponies to fight with over resources. No one would willingly take on a group that large out in the open no matter how tempting their saddlebags were. As they crossed the bridge that would take them out of the city and back into nature, none of them looked back.

It took them nearly an hour to get across the bridge and by the time they set hoof on green grass they were all soaked and cold. Quick goodbyes were said again as Allie and her group set off west while Big Mac and his group headed south. Going was slow and for a long time no one said anything, not even the usually talkative Pinkie Pie. They were all feeling the effects of the icy rain as it worked its way into their very cores. They were just beginning to see the crests of the mountains on the horizon when Twilight asked if they could stop for awhile. So they headed for a cluster of trees, something they'd been trying to avoid because of what they could hide, and found dryer ground than they would find out in the open. With Rarity's help, the cloak tent was set up and weatherproofed by one of Twilight's spells. But even magic couldn't help them with a fire.

“I'm so cold,” Spike said, his teeth shattering.

“Don't get too comfortable,” said Big Mac, watching the baby dragon curl into a ball between Rarity and Twilight. “If we stop now we won't be able to keep goin'. Id's say it's just another hour or two before we get to the mountains. Then we should be able to find an outcroppin' to get under or, if we're real lucky, a cave to hole up in for awhile.”

“Big Macintosh is right,” said Rarity. “I want to lay down desperately but I know if I do, I'll be hard pressed to continue.”

They took time to graze, each one startling like anxious deer at the smallest sound. Soon enough they were packing up the tent and on their way once more. Twilight looked back where they had come from and frowned thoughtfully. “Not that I'm complaining, but I thought we would have run into trouble by now.”

“I was thinkin' the same thing,” Applejack agreed.

“Maybe they like the rain about as much as we do,” offered Apple Bloom, taking careful steps as she walked directly under her big brother to keep the rain off of her.

“It's possible,” the lavender unicorn said. “Every once in awhile, though...I feel like we're being watched.”

“We are,” said Merry May, shaking her pink mane from her eyes. “I've seen them once or twice. They're behind us now.” Everyone stopped to turn and look but Merry May didn't hesitate. “Keep walking,” she said calmly. “I don't think it's the others. They stopped when we stopped. The others have always attacked us without hesitation. They wouldn't have paused when we did. Unless they're not following just to attack us.”

“You think they're friendlies?” Applejack asked.

“I wouldn't say friendly, but I don't think they're out to eat our souls or anything. I hope.”

So the group continued on, occasionally glancing back. Every once in awhile one of them would think they saw a speck back the way they'd come from or another pony in the sky but nothing that ever lasted or that anyone else was witness to; they were gone as quick as they were spotted.

“Whoever it is,” muttered Rarity, “they are very good at keeping out of sight,”

Soon the mountains loomed high above them and they could see the steep path that would take them up to an elevated height and give them a better vantage point. They all stopped once more for a quick time to graze, then headed up the narrow path with Applejack in the lead and Big Macintosh bringing up the rear. Merry May and Raindrops disappeared overhead to look for a place they might be able to make camp at and possibly get some rest.

“Where did you lose your hat, Applejack?” asked Spike. She'd offered to carry the baby dragon for awhile and he was only now noticing she was without her signature Stetson.

“I don't even remember,” she admitted wearily. “Almost forgot about it, actually. Everythin' else has just been more important.”

“Sorry to bring it up then.”

She gave a tired smile that he couldn't see. “Don't worry about it, Spike. I lost a hat. Compared to losin' somepony from my family or one of my friends it just ain't that important.” She sighed quietly. “I'm just glad Granny Smith wasn't around to go through all of this.”

Spike grimaced. “Guess that's a good thing.” He glanced back at the line of ponies following them up the trail. “Where are we, anyway? I've never really been anywhere besides Canterlot and Ponyville.”

“These are the Coltorado Rockies. It's a shame it's rainin', we're lookin' for our friends an' runnin' for our lives. This place is beautiful in the sunlight.”

“You've been here before?”

“Once,” the earth pony admitted quietly. “Rainbow Dash tricked me into a week long vacation a couple years back. We went to Manehattan an' stayed there for most of the time but we did take a day to come out here. That'll always be one of my favorite memories.”

“We'll find her, Applejack.”

“Aw, I know we will, Spike. I'm just hopin' she'll be the same pony we all love.”

“Uh oh,” announced Pinkie, walking just in front of Big Macintosh. “My knee is pinchy!”

“Go back!'

Merry May and Raindrops came from above, panic on their faces. Everyone looked up at them and Raindrops repeated herself. “Go back! We can't go this way!”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked,

“There's a whole herd of them up ahead,” reported Merry May.

“How many of them are there?” asked Big Macintosh.

The two pegasai glanced at each other and Merry May shrugged. “I don't know. A dozen or so maybe?”

“Anypony we know?” Rarity asked uncertainly.

“Not that we could see,” the green pegasus answered. “But they're all together at the mouth of a cave. I don't think they really saw Raindrops or me but...I don't know. It's like they felt us or something. They started to move when we got too close.”

“You say they're in a cave?”

Merry May looked at Applejack and nodded. “Yeah, maybe a hundred feet up? They're not that far away.”

“Spike, you're gonna want to get down.” Applejack waited until he'd hopped to the ground before turning to look over the heads of her friends to her brother. “Sounds like there's a cave up ahead that needs some cleanin' out.”

“We're bein' tailed, too.” Applejack, Rarity and Twilight looked over the edge of their treacherous path to see three ponies down below slinking their way up. Big Macintosh shook his head. “Can't go forward, can't go back. Only means one thing.”

“Twilight,” Rarity gasped. “It's Berry Punch.”

“And Bon Bon,” Twilight added, feeling sick. “You were right, Merry May. They weren't just following us to attack us. They were herding us.”

“All right, ya'll.” Applejack glanced around at their surroundings. “We gotta do this right or we'll be in a heap of trouble. If we can shove these here rocks over the side we should be able to at least slow down the others, if not stop 'em all together. But if those ponies above are payin' attention at all they're gonna know we're comin' the second we take action. So as soon as that happens-” There was a shuddering of the mountain like a very small earthquake that made them all stagger and throw themselves against the side of the mountain. All but Big Macintosh.

He'd turned himself to the side and was bucking out with his back legs against a massive boulder. Another solid kick and the boulder cracked and rumbled as it tumbled over the side and went careening down to the path below. They looked down in time to see the boulder land directly on top of Berry Punch, then start rolling back sending Bon Bon and the third unfamiliar pony running and leaving a mess where the plum colored earth pony had been standing.

“Move!” shouted Big Mac. Once again everyone pressed up against the mountain leaving just enough room for the stallion to thunder past. Small rocks and pebbles came showering down with the rain, a sure indication that the herd up ahead was coming their way. With a holler, Applejack was off at top speed with Twilight and Rarity close behind. Pinkie stayed behind with Spike and Apple Bloom in hopes of keeping them safe.

Merry May shot up the side of the mountain like a rocket, right past Big Macintosh. All he could hear was a loud “CANONBALL!” before ponies started falling from the side of the mountain. Two or three fell past him, snarling at him even as their bodies hit against rocks and bounced off the jagged path edge to fall far down below. When he reached the area where the rest of them were he pulled up short, seeing Merry May on her hind legs completely encircled by enemy ponies. There was no fear on her face, just sheer determination and possibly a bit of a crazy mad spark in her eye. As she moved her lifted forelegs in a slow movement she made strange noise, something like the creaking of a door. In a flash she darted forward, then to the side, then to the side again like a zooming ball bearing in a pinball machine.

Applejack, Twilight and Rarity came up behind Big Mac, Raindrops hovering just to the side. None of them could move or do anything but watch in stupefied silence.

“Nine little ponies fighting on a cliff,” chanted Merry May. She jumped in the air to do a triple somersault and landed on her forelegs, bucking out with her back to send another one flying into the unknown. “Whoops, make that eight! Eight little ponies fighting on a cliff!”

“Is she...singin'?” Applejack asked, looking up at her brother.

“I think she is.”

Raindrops gave a slightly embarrassed smile. “She's always been a little...different.”

“Seven little ponies trying to defeat. One got kicked in the face and accidentally bit his tongue turning it into mincemeat!'

“Come on,” Twilight said, shouldering past the others. “We don't have time for this!”

The remaining ponies divided their attention between the ticking time bomb that was Merry May and the others they now realized were there. Twilight wasted no time and lunged at the unicorn charging her, ducking her head low. Drawing her withers up to prepare for the force of the impact, she closed her eyes and ran at full speed, plunging her horn into his chest just under his neck. The unicorn screamed in an unearthly double timbre voice and Twilight pulled back, her face covered in blood. The body fell to the side and she held her breath, looking for the slight disruption to her immediate field of vision. As soon as she caught the quick, nearly invisible ripple to the scenery beside her she lunged again and felt the icy burn envelop her horn as she made contact.

“Twilight!” Applejack tackled her to the side and out of the way just in time to avoid the vacuuming void the spirit became as it died.

“Thanks, Applejack.”

“Don't thank me yet. We still got a few left.”

Between Big Macintosh and Merry May, most of the others were kicked off the mountain as well. Rarity somehow managed to take out two all on her own, leaving her face and mane sticky with blood. “I never thought I'd be so thankful for rain,” she panted, lifting her face to the sky.

“What do we do with these three?” Applejack asked, looking at the three dead ponies that lay bleeding from gaping holes in their chests.

“I can get rid of 'em for ya!”

“Hang on a second!” Applejack frowned at Merry May and shook her head. “These ponies were once alive, once someone's family or friend. We can't just go kickin' 'em off the side of a mountain like they're useless rubbish!”

Merry May looked confused. “I'm sorry. Isn't that what we were just doing?”

“We can't bury them like we did Sweetie Belle and Cheerilee,” Rarity said gently, eyes still closed as the rain washed away the blood from her face. “I appreciate your sentiments, Applejack, but we're on a mountain. Though there appears to be a topsoil I doubt it goes deep enough for a proper burial.”

“But we can't just toss 'em away!”

“Applejack.” Twilight touched a hoof to her friend's withers. “We can't leave them here. Not if we intend to stop here for the night. Any wandering sentient being could just take them over again and attack us while we sleep.”

The orange earth pony looked sadly at the three bodies. It was clear she knew her friends were right but it just didn't sit well with her. “Fine. Do it while I go get the others.” With ears flat against her head, Applejack set off back down the path.

While Twilight and Rarity finished cleaning up, and Merry May and Big Mac took care of the bodies, Raindrops flew nervously into the now vacant cave. “Hello?” she called, not seeing a back wall. “Anypony there?” Her voice echoed around her and returned, bouncing off the cavern walls. “Hello?” As Big Macintosh joined her, she landed to stand on her three uninjured legs. “Do you think it's safe?”

“I don't know,” he answered honestly, eying the black expanse before them. “Least it's dry. If we can find enough tinder for two fires we'll put one at the mouth of the cave an' one back here. Just to be safe.”

With a little effort and a lot of searching they were able to find enough wood to get two small fires going as Big Mac suggested. More wood was brought in to dry out to keep them warm through the night and ward off any possible intruders. With nine of them all resting in between the fires the cavern warmed up quickly and as night began to fall they finally remember what it was to be dry again.

By the fire at the mouth of the cave, Applejack sat warming her back with Rarity and Twilight. She watched her brother tend to Apple Bloom, Raindrops, Merry May and Pinkie, making sure they were comfortable and warm enough, and it made her smile softly. “He's always gotta be protectin' somepony.” The other two followed her gaze. “When we were kids he was always tryin' to play Pops. Always runnin' around tryin' to do everything Pop did when he was alive. Like he felt like he had to take care of every thing and every one.”

“Like he's doing now,” said Twilight quietly. “I don't think we would have made it to Manehattan without him, let alone this far.”

“Look at the poor dear,” intoned Rarity softly. “You can tell he's just exhausted.”

“But he's still playin' Pops,” said Applejack. “Somepony needs takin' care of, he'll do it without complainin' an' without anypony askin' him to do it.”

He turned then and looked at three three mares by the fire. “Ya'll warm enough over there?”

“We're fine,” Applejack promised. “We'll take the first shift. You get some rest, big brother.”

“Actually, Spike an' I were thinkin' about takin' a torch of sorts with us an' explorin' a bit deeper into the cave.”

Twilight laughed tightly. “Absolutely not. Big Macintosh, you carried Pinkie Pie most of the day, kicked down part of a mountain cliff and fought off crazy possessed ponies! You need sleep. Don't make me put a spell on you.”

He couldn't help but laugh at the seriousness with which Twilight spoke, even if the almost teacher-like look on her face reminded him of Cheerilee. “All right, we'll explore in the mornin'.”

“We'll talk about it in the mornin',” Applejack corrected. Big Mac said nothing more but found a spot beside Apple Bloom and lay down. As quiet conversation once again picked up at the back of the cave, Applejack turned around to warm her front, her friends doing the same. They were quiet for awhile as they stared into the fire, but a soft sniffle from Twilight drew Rarity and Applejack's attention to her. “I'm sorry,” she whispered. “I've been trying to keep it together.”

“Aw, hey now sugarcube.” Applejack moved around Twilight so that she was in the middle of her friends and could be comforted by them. “Ain't gonna do you any good keepin' it all bottled up you know.”

“I know,” she whimpered. “I'm just... I'm so sad. About Cheerilee. About Sweetie Belle. Berry Punch, Bon Bon. We've lost so many friends. And with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy still out there... my heart is just breaking.”

Rarity rubbed Twilight's withers gently. “It hurts,” she agreed.

“And I'm terrified that we'll never see Luna or Princess Celestia again.”

“I know it's all crazy right now but it's Princess Celestia we're talkin' about. She's unbeatable!”

“But she's not,” Twilight said sadly. “Don't you remember my brother's wedding? When she was fighting Queen Chrysalis she was overpowered. And my brother...” Her tears ran freely now and all she could do was cry. When another pony came up behind her and hugged around her middle she didn't even have to look to know it was Pinkie Pie. Twilight hiccuped on a sob when Spike joined the group to hug one of her forelegs. “I'm just so scared.”

There was nothing any of them could say to comfort her because they were all feeling the same. Now that the shock of the situation had time to wear off it was gradually sinking in that life was not going to go back to normal anytime soon, if ever. They had been privileged to live the lives they had for so long, to sleep in a warm bed at night, eat when hungry, drink when thirsty, and never have to look over their shoulder when doing any of those things. Normal for them would now be second guessing, fighting to stay alive, scouring for resources, and always wondering who else was out there doing the same exact things.

“I took so many things for granted,” Twilight whispered, staring into the flames.

“We all did,” Rarity said. “There are so many moments I can think back on and wish for a second chance. I would savor everything.”

“But we can't go back,” said Pinkie. “We have to go forward. I know Dashie and Fluttershy are okay. And the princesses, too!”

Twilight sniffled as Pinkie wormed her way in between Rarity and Twilight. “Does your Pinkie Sense tell you that?”

“Nope,” the earth pony replied confidently. “My heart tells me that.”

“I gotta agree with Pinkie,” said Applejack.

“As do I,” intoned Rarity.

“Me, too!” cried Spike, still hugging one of Twilight's legs.

She laughed quietly and gave him a gentle squeeze, then looked at her friends. “Then I have faith in your faith.” With a sigh, she wiped her tears away. “We should get some rest. It's been a long day.”

“Go ahead, ya'll. Me an' Rarity will stay up.”

“Wake us if you start getting sleepy,” ordered Pinkie, giving them both hugs. When they promised they would she returned to her spot. Spike settled down next to her with Twilight on the other side of him. The silence of sleep quickly descended and lent a peaceful quality to the night.

“Applejack, there's something I've been wanting to ask you.” It had been quiet in the cave for awhile now, the only sounds coming from the rain, the fire and the heavy breathing of sleeping ponies and a baby dragon. Rarity looked down, a pained expression on her face. “Will you tell me about...when you found her? When you found Sweetie Belle?”

“Aw, Rarity you don't wanna hear about it.”

“I do,” the unicorn insisted quietly. “Please.”

Applejack took a deep breath in and let it out in a sigh. “There really ain't that much to tell if I'm bein' honest. We found her wandrin' all by herself. This was before they were really gatherin' into groups, mind, so we didn't really think nothin' of it. An' it was before we understood what the sickness meant. That's what we called it, a sickness. We just thought there had to be some way to make her better.”

“Was she anything like herself? Anything at all?”

“No,” Applejack said flatly.

Rarity nodded, a watery smile there for a second and then gone. “You've always been a terrible liar.”

“Rarity, you gotta know that if she was able to be taken over by these...whatever the hay they are, she was already dyin' an' nothin' we could'a done would've saved her.”

“I know that.” Rarity nodded and touched Applejack's hoof. “I do. And I apologize for the way I yelled at you before. Had the roles been reversed I know that I would not have been able to hurt Apple Bloom, no matter how bleak the outlook.”

“We're gonna get through this, Rarity.”

“I know we are. Sometimes I just can't help but think-”

There was movement outside. Both of them heard the scuffle of a hoof tripping over rocks over the sound of the still falling rain. In one fluid motion, Applejack was on her hooves, ears back and head down to listen, Rarity rising to do the same. Past the fire everything was dark and it was impossible to see anything. But they heard it again, the telling tumble of small rocks. And then from the blackness, a tired and greatly annoyed voice said, “I loathe these mountains.”

Questions Answered

Applejack lowered herself slightly, preparing to pounce when Rarity touched a hoof to her withers. “No,” she whispered. “They don't speak, remember?”

“They never used to gather in groups before, neither.” But now there was doubt in the earth pony's eyes. She glanced back at the sleeping ponies behind her then returned her gaze to Rarity with a frown. “Here's what I think we should do. Keep listenin' an' when it's close enough you an' I jump out from either side of the fire.”

“But that's another thing,” Rarity argued quietly. “They don't like the fire.”

Applejack sighed through her nose, her jaw stubbornly set as she reevaluated her plan. “All right then. We go out now, quiet like, an' see what we find. But the first sign of danger you know what to do.”

The unicorn nodded then walked around to the left side of the fire. She waited until Applejack gave a nod then thrust herself out into the night. The cold rain was a shock to her body after being by the warm fire for so long and it confused her for a split second, enough time for her to walk right into another pony. But just as her eyes adjusted to the dark to allow herself a view of the stranger Applejack shot from the side and tackled the pony into a rolling tumble. “Applejack!” Rarity hissed, still trying to remain quiet.

“Ow!”

“Hey!”

“Get off'a me!”

“You get off of me!”

“You're on my tail!”

“You're on my wing!”

Rarity hurried over to where the two managed to roll to, a tangle of limbs, and had to resist the urge to giggle. She helped the two ponies extract themselves from one another and as soon as she was free, Applejack turned to get ready to attack again. But just as quickly she drew herself up, surprise on her face. “Luna?”

The princess of the night got to her hooves looking as undignified as any pony had ever seen her before. Her mane and tail were sopping wet and dragging on the muddy ground, no longer blowing in the breeze or sparkling with magic. Her entire frame sagged as though she had been awake for days with no respite ever given. “Why,” she asked, “did you attack me?”

“I'm sorry,” Applejack stammered. “I thought you were-”

“Did you not hear my voice? Could you not tell it was me?”

“The rain,” offered Rarity, no longer feeling the urge to laugh. “We couldn't be certain. All we heard was a complaint about the mountains.”

“I have never liked them,” the alicorn muttered. “They are wild and desolate in my opinion. And they remind me entirely too much of the moon.”

“I'm sorry,” Applejack said again, half her face hidden by a mop of wet mane.

“It is all right, Applejack,” Luna finally said. “You are right to be cautious.”

“Come in out of the rain,” said Rarity. “Let's get you dried off. I'll wake the others.”

Though they were all tired the revelation that Luna was with them filled everyone with a renewed energy. Pinkie Pie especially, who wrapped her hooves around Luna despite the fact that the older pony was still soaking wet. “I knew you were alive!”

“Of course,” smiled Luna tiredly. “I couldn't go anywhere without knowing my bestest best friend was all right.”

Pinkie beamed as she always did when Luna used the term Pinkie had long since attached to Luna. Out of the six close friends it seemed they all had someone they felt the closest to, a pony they could share anything with. Applejack had Rainbow Dash, Rarity had Fluttershy, and Twilight had both Spike and Princess Celestia. When Luna arrived in Ponyville looking for some semblance of normalcy and a life away from all the trappings of palace life it had become Pinkie's goal to make her feel at home. In doing so the pair had grown quite close and Pinkie found the best friend she'd always wished she had.

“Where have you been?” asked the pink pony. They were all settled inside the cave, the heat of both fires and Pinkie's own blanket helping warm the alicorn.

“The better question might perhaps be where have I not been?”

Pinkie blinked. “Okay then! Where have you not been?”

Twilight gave her friend a dismissive scowl and looked at Luna with concern. “Is Princess Celestia all right?”

“I have not seen my sister since the day of the invasion.”

“Is that what we're callin' it now?” asked Applejack. “An invasion?”

Luna nodded tensely. “These creatures are like insects. They find vessels to make their homes in and feed off a pony's weakness much as the changelings feed off of love. And as they multiply the grow stronger. If they are not stopped soon they will destroy Equestria. And then they will move on to other nations.”

“What are they?” Spike asked. “Zombies? Spirits? Vamponies?”

“And more importantly,” added Rarity. “How do we stop them?”

“We have never known their true name, neither have we ever seen them in our lifetimes. But Tia and I were told they were omens of sorts. They are not spirits in that they are not souls of the dead because they were never alive. They are the harbingers.”

Twilight stared at the princess, wide-eyed. “Harbingers?” she repeated. Everyone looked to her for explanation. “It's a foretelling, a portent. It means that they have come as a precursor to what comes next...to what is worse.”

Luna nodded gravely. “You are correct, Twilight. What we are experiencing now is just the beginning. Before this war has ended our world will have greatly changed.”

“War.” It was the first time Big Macintosh had spoken since awakening. He looked at Luna with a carefully blank expression. “You're sayin' we're fightin' a war?”

“Of course we are,” Twilight said before Luna could speak. “The very definition of war is an act of aggressive hostility. The moment they came into our village it became a war. We're fighting every day to survive and they're fighting every day to destroy.” She looked at Luna. “What else can you tell us? We know how to kill them now, at least we think we do.”

“It can only be done by magic.”

“Then we're on the right path,” said Applejack. “We figured out how to kill em' an' then when they go they make this weird sorta suckin' noise before they pop an' disappear all together.”

“That means they have truly been terminated, yes.”

“I saw ponies get sucked into their dying pull,” said Merry May. “What does that mean?”

“It means they are no longer, I am afraid.”

“But we can kill them,” Raindrops said hopefully. “That means something, doesn't it?”

Once more all attention was on Luna, but the alicorn merely shook her head. “It is impossible to say. This enemy was not something dwelt upon in our lessons as children. It was an evil our parents were certain was long since conquered and would never reappear again.”

“But there's somethin' bigger comin',” Applejack pressed.

“Most certainly. This enemy will be bigger than Discord or Chrysalis. Bigger, even, than Nightmare Moon.”

Silence filled the cave as this information sank in. Yes, they had faced enemies before and they'd overcome in the end. But all of the Element bearers had been together and Princess Celestia had been there. They knew what they were fighting and exactly how to defeat it. But now? Was a victory even possible?

“You said you haven't seen the princess since this all started,” Applejack said, breaking the silence. “Who's been raisin' the sun every day?”

Luna smiled tiredly. “I have. Tia has never been late in her duties and I knew most assuredly that something had happened to her when the sun did not go down when it should have on that first day.”

Pinkie looked at her friend with deep sympathy. “No wonder you look so pooped!”

“I have also been looking for my sister. My worst fear is that she is in the hands of the enemy. Or worse.”

“The princess has to be alive,” Twilight insisted stubbornly. “I mean... she's the princess!”

Kindly, Luna looked at the young unicorn. “That does not make her infallible.”

Merry May flicked her tail thoughtfully. “So what this is going to boil down to is a good old fashioned battle between the forces of good and evil. Is that what I'm hearing you say?”

“Unavoidably so, yes.”

“Fabulous,” said the pegasus sarcastically.

Luna looked at the Element bearers and asked, “What will you do now?”

“We have to find Dashie and Fluttershy,” said Pinkie definitively.

“An' then we're headin' for Appleloosa,” finished Applejack.

“I think that is a wise decision,” offered Luna. “I have not yet been to Appleloosa myself but it appears that the smaller villages and towns, the ones farther away from the bigger ones suffered fewer losses and are quickly recouping.” She looked down in thought. “I was the one to send Rainbow Dash away. If I had the time to think more clearly when it happened I would be able to remember where I sent her. But my only concern was saving as many of you as was possible.”

“Don't feel bad, Luna,” said Twilight. She looked at her friends and shared a small smile with them. “We know Dash and Fluttershy are still out there somewhere, alive. It's just a matter of finding them.”

“And I am certain you will.”

“What about you?” Pinkie asked. “Can you come with us?”

Luna smiled fondly and nuzzled her. “I wish I could, Pinkie. But I must continue with my search for my sister. But now that I know at least the four of you are safe and where you will be, I will send as many as I find who are still themselves your way. You will need to amass as many as you can to fight with you when the time for the final battle comes. And I promise you, I will be there beside you all.” She yawned tiredly and shook her head. “For now, if you do not mind, I would like to rest.”

“I imagine you haven't had much of it,” said Twilight. “Sleep well.”

As the princess fell asleep beside Pinkie and the others, Applejack and Rarity resumed their places by the fire at the cave entrance, not at all surprised when both Twilight and Big Macintosh joined them. The others may have been able to sleep but the four of them, after hearing Luna's news, wouldn't be able to sleep for awhile.

“This stuff just doesn't happen,” said Twilight quietly after a time.

Rarity raised a brow. “Darling, this sort of thing has happened before. Three times, actually.”

“But not at this level,” the lavender unicorn argued. “Compared to this Discord was a misguided trickster, Chrysalis was a desperate leader trying to keep her children fed, and Nightmare Moon was a very confused and hurt pony gone astray. This? This is all of that put together in a pot mixed with an entire flask of crazy and a pinch of unbelievable for good measure!”

“But we'll get through it,” Applejack promised. “We always do.”

“This isn't some Daring-Do book where the hero wins in the end, Applejack. This is real. We've seen our friends and family taken over by these harbingers thinking nothing could possibly be worse than what they've turned into and what we have to do to free them, and now we learn it's just going to get worse? We have no clue where Rainbow Dash or Fluttershy is, where Princess Celestia is, the Elements of Harmony were probably destroyed in Ponyville, and you expect me to think we're going to win in the end because we happen to have won before?”

“Calm down, sugarcube. We'll find our friends an' I'm sure the princess is out there somewhere.”

“And even if the Element symbols were destroyed,” added Rarity, “they haven't simply ceased to exist. They still live inside of us.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Please, Rarity. Save it for a Saturday morning cartoon.” She looked up with a scowl at Big Macintosh. “You haven't said much. What do you think about all of this?”

“Don't like it much,” he said simply, eyes lost in the flames. “But there's not much can be done about changin' it.” He blinked slowly and finally pulled his gaze away from the fire to rest calmly on Twilight's annoyed face. “Simple truth of the matter is we're gonna fight 'cause we have to. An' we'll keep doin' it till it's over or we're dead. Not much else of a choice.”

“Well you're a real ray of sunshine,” mumbled Twilight.

“You got any other bright ideas?”

“Yeah,” she said curtly. “Going back to sleep and praying the morning brings an end to this nightmare.”

Morning did come, and with it a fresh new day. Sometime during the night the rain had stopped. Luna had gone after a few hours rest and the sun was already up by the time everyone had eaten and was ready to go. It felt so strange being surrounded by nature and the promise of a warm sunny day, yet the natural sounds of bugs flitting about or birds singing was eerily absent. It immediately set Applejack and Big Macintosh on edge. They both realized and quickly pointed out that if the animals were too scared to make a peep then something they should be wary of was nearby. After some strange sounds from deep down inside the cave near dawn they all agreed it was not a place they wanted to explore, which meant continuing upward on their chosen path until it was time to descend down into the back end of the Everfree forest.

Applejack led the parade with Big Macintosh bringing up the rear again. They all stayed silent and watchful as they hiked even though Raindrops and Merry May took turns constantly flying ahead or back to look for potential problems. Every odd sound startled at least one of them and once, when Pinkie Pie sneezed, Rarity startled and nearly lunged at her with her horn for fear of a sneak attack.

The crest of their path was not much higher than where they'd stopped to spend the night, and by the noontime they were already heading down to the dark and mysterious forest below. Together they decided to stop for awhile at a cool mountain stream to refresh and get something to eat. Despite the day of uninterrupted travel, everyone was still on high alert. Twilight cast shielding spells whenever she got a funny feeling, which was at least every ten minutes or so. She was wearing herself out but walked with determination when they all headed out again.

“I wonder if Zecora's all right,” said Apple Bloom as they approached the edge of the forest.

“I wish we had time to look for her,” Twilight added, glancing east toward the direction of Zecora's cottage and ultimately Ponyville. “But that would add another two days to our journey. We told Luna we'd be heading to Appleloosa after we see if our friends are in Fillydelphia. We can't afford to take more time.”

“I'm sure she's fine,” comforted Big Macintosh. “She's a real smart zebra. I'm sure she got out real quick. Who knows? We may even see her in Appleloosa sometime.”

Apple Bloom nodded sadly. “Maybe.”

It was cooler in the shade of the forest. Though a softer, more even road was welcomed by all this new territory meant higher levels of stress for the already worried ponies. There were more places to hide here, more ways for their enemies to have the element of surprise. The only thing that worked in the Ponyville ponies favor was that the harbingers appeared to lack the capability of tactical thinking. It seemed they had the mission of destruction in mind and that was all. That meant they wouldn't think with intent about hiding places or ways to sneak up on those they wanted to kill. Their only objective was to destroy and nothing more.

“Hold up, ya'll.” Applejack's whispered command carried far enough back to get everyone's attention. She couched and crawled her way forward on her belly to hide herself in a thick clump of dark green bushes. Looking back, her eyes went to Merry May and she nodded, beckoning the pegasus mare to come forward in the same way she had. When she was no longer alone Applejack stuck her front hooves into the brush and parted the leaves very slowly and carefully. “See what I see?”

Merry May narrowed her eyes to peer through the opening Applejack had created. She nodded once. “There's just one. Friend or foe?”

“Hard to say with her back to us.”

“You know her?”

Applejack nodded grimly. “Nopony could mistake that cutie mark.”

Up ahead by no more than fifty feet was a white unicorn mare. Her two-toned blue mane and tail were disheveled as usual, and her coat was stained red and dark brown in places. But the beamed quarter notes cutie mark on her flank was still easily discernible. “Aw, man,” Merry May breathed. “Why does it have to be Vinyl?”

Applejack looked around, brow creased in thought. “I've been listenin' real carefully an' I don't think there's any others right close by. So we gotta figure out if she's still on our side or if we gotta get rid of her quick an' quiet. Not that Raindrops can't fly well but you're faster an' smaller, an' you blend in better with the trees.” Applejack's eyes flicked up slightly. “Well, mane an' tail aside.”

“You want me to get closer to see if she's one of them or not?”

“Think you can?”

“You got it, boss.”

Before Applejack could say another word the pegasus was gone into the trees. Applejack glanced back to make sure no one else had moved before turning back to watch Vinyl from her hiding spot. She had to give Merry May credit; every once in awhile her pink mane or a bit of her tail peeked through the leaves but she was quick to move again and blend right back in. Vinyl stood fairly still, occasionally scratching at the ground or nosing around like a lost dog from time to time but for the most part was fairly stationary. Applejack lost sight of Merry May and nearly jumped out of her skin when the pegasus landed in a quiet thump beside her.

“I think we have a problem.”

“She's turned, isn't she?”

“I don't know. It's weird. Her eyes are still hers. I mean, they're still magenta and everything but she's either really hurting or she's fighting one of them off.”

Applejack swore. “That means there could be others around just waitin' for a chance to attack one of us an' we wouldn't even know it. All right, let's go back.” The two ponies slithered back to the group and Applejack quickly filled them in on the situation.

“We're gonna have to go that way to get out of these woods,” she explained. “I know none of us knew Vinyl real well but I can't stand the thought of leavin' her here like this.”

“What do you propose?” Rarity asked.

“Either you or Twilight talkin' to her an' getting' a feel for the situation. An then, if it has to be done, handlin' it.”

The group was silent as Twilight and Rarity looked at one another. It was clear neither of them wanted to do it but Rarity lifted her chin and looked at Applejack. “I'll be right back.” Without another word, Rarity disappeared into the bush. Morbid curiosity had Applejack, Merry May, and Twilight following after to watch.

Rarity approached the white unicorn with caution, giving her a wide berth to start. She could feel her heart beating fast and took a deep breath to try and calm herself. Then she spoke. “Vinyl, dear? Is that you?”

Like a frightened child the musical pony gasped and whipped around to face Rarity, eyes wide but cloudy.

“It's all right,” Rarity soothed, taking a slow step closer. “It's me, Rarity. I know we've never been the best of friends but surely you recognize little old me. Well, not old. Not yet anyway.”

“Rarity.”

Her voice was strained, like it was taking every ounce of strength she had to speak. Rarity understood what that meant and her expression shifted into a sad smile. “That's right, darling. You know who I am. We've lived in Ponyville together for awhile now, haven't we? It seems a shame that we've never gotten to know one another.”

“Rarity.”

She took another slow step forward and could see the crease between Vinyl Scratch's brow deepen. “It's all right now. I'm here to help you.”

Vinyl blinked quickly and several times over before shaking her head. “No,” she said in a tremulous voice. “Run. Please run.”

“It's all right,” Rarity repeated, moving closer still. “You won't hurt me. I see it in your eyes.”

“They...”

“They can't hurt me,” Rarity laughed. “I'm too stubborn and strong willed.” One final step had them almost nose to nose, though Vinyl was clearly thinking about bolting. “What happened?” Rarity asked. She could now see the other side of the unicorn's body and what the other two had failed to see. Her pelt was almost completely gone from her right side withers, a bone stuck out from beneath the fur of her right back leg, and blood oozed from a deep hole in her ribcage. “Oh you poor dear,” Rarity whispered in horror.

“I can't...fight.” Vinyl Scratch panted with anxiety. “Can't.”

“I know, darling. I know. Everything is going to be just fine.” Rarity fought the urge to get sick and wrapped her forelegs around Vinyl's neck in an embrace. “It will all be over soon.” She let go swiftly and lowered her head in a lunge, plunging her horn between the unicorn's breastbones. Vinyl gasped in pain as Rarity pulled back and looked at her. Sweet magenta eyes cleared for a split second before they went completely blank. Calmly, Rarity stayed where she was and watched until she saw the motion to her side. With another lunge forward her horn was encased in a burning cold. When the vacuum started she pulled herself free and jumped back in time to hear the pop.

“If I have to kill anyone else today...” said Rarity as the three watchers came up behind her. She sighed and shook her head. “She wasn't even fully gone.”

“But you kept her from being turned into one of them,” Twilight offered gently. She looked down at Vinyl's body sadly. “We don't have time to bury her. We have to keep going.”

“When I went around to try and get a better look at her I could see the edge of the forest,” said Merry May. “We're almost through to the other side.”

Applejack nodded. “Okay then, let's get a move on. We'll lead the group around the other side so they don't have to see this,”

“Ugh, all this blood is doing terrible things to my mane!”

Stepping free of the Everfree forest made everyone pause to get a good look. The sun was still fairly high above the horizon, making them guess it was close to mid-afternoon. Before them was nothing but open planes with no place to hide and no place to run but the cityscape that loomed ahead in the far distance.

“Think we can make it before nightfall?” asked Pinkie. “I love camping as much as the next pony but I think we'd have to worry about more than bed bugs if we stayed out here all night.”

Applejack looked up at Big Mac. “What do you think, big brother?”

He was looking thoughtfully ahead, eyes going from the sun to the cityscape. “I reckon if we run all out we should be able to make in an hour or so.” He crouched down to let Apple Bloom climb up onto his back, then looked at Pinkie. “How you feelin'? Think you can make it?”

She shrugged but smiled. “Guess we're about to find out.”

“All right then,” said Applejack. “Let's head 'em up an' move 'em out! Yeeeee-haw!”

With the possibility of finding one or more of their friends driving them on, the group ran across the open grass as though there was no fatigue in them or fear that Fillydelphia would turn out to be just like Manehattan. Halfway through they had to pause so that Apple Bloom could ride with Merry May and an aching Pinkie could catch a ride with Big Macintosh once again. Spike, on Twilight's back, acted as lookout as they went, and when they drew up close to the city gates he let out a loud cheer. “We made it!”

“Don't jinx us, Spike!” Twilight shouted over her shoulder.

“Aw, come on Twilight. You don't really believe in that do yo-aaah!”

Something fell from the sky and nearly hit the pony and the baby dragon. There was the sound of a sort of explosion from inside the city and more things started falling from the sky. “We're being shot at!” Rarity screamed, dodging and weaving to avoid being hit.

Careful not to fall off, Spike turned around on Twilight's back to get a look at what had fallen. “It's corn! They're shooting corncobs at us!”

Sure enough there was another explosion, louder this time as they got closer. The corncobs sailed to the ground like yellow missiles leaving a sweet smoke in their wake. Merry May was hit in the side of her neck and Apple Bloom screamed as the two of them careened toward the ground.

“Pinkie!” The pink earth pony looked up as Big Macintosh adjusted his course. She reached out her forelegs to catch both the filly and the pegasus but the added weight and the constant motion threw her off balance and sent all three of them tumbling to the ground. Big Macintosh skidded to a stop and doubled back, getting a corncob to the middle of his back in return. “Don't stop!” he yelled to the others.

“HEY!” Applejack saw a pegasus wearing a hat fly up over the wall. “Quit shootin' at us! We're on your side!” The pegasus put her hooves to her mouth and called down but another round of corncob missiles had already been fired. The ground before her exploded in a hit and sent Applejack tumbling head over hooves.

“Cease fire! Cease fire! Friendlies on approach! I repeat, friendlies on approach!” The heavy makeshift metal gates at the front of the city swung open to allow the ponies access to the inside. But they stopped and either looked back for Big Macintosh or to help Applejack to her hooves.

“Is everyone all right?” Rarity asked, the closest pony to the gate. But before she could get any sort of answer her entire body was wrapped in magic and she was yanked, floating, inside the city and pressed up against the wall by a very angry looking unicorn with an aquamarine coat.

“You idiots!” she hissed. “Do you have any idea what kind of trouble this is going to cause us?”

“Lyra?”

“Lyra, let her go!”

Lyra growled but backed off and released her magical hold on Rarity. Able to move again, Rarity looked past the angry unicorn to the pegasus wearing the hat. Before she could help herself, a sob passed her lips. “Rainbow Dash!”

Dash flew forward, careful to keep the Stetson she wore on her head, and hugged Rarity tightly. The others came barreling in, then froze in shock upon seeing their friend. Everyone embraced her while asking questions, and when Applejack hugged her last it was with great emotion. As they parted, the earth pony smiled at the tears in Dash's eyes, knowing there were tears in her own. “Don't fret, sugarcube. Everything's gonna be okay.”

“It's not that.” The rainbow maned pony looked at her friends. “It's Fluttershy. She's dying.”

Fillydelphia

Fillydelphia was city rebuilt into a fortress. On the other side of the outer metal gate into the city was a stretch of open grass maybe six feet across that ran along the perimeter of the city for as long as the eye could see. This open area stood before the real gate into the city in much the way there was an outer and inner wall to old castles. On top of the second wall was something that looked like Pinkie's party canon on steroids. A seat was built into the back of it and a brown unicorn mare with a white mane and tail sat with goggles over her eyes, staring out into the fields beyond the outer wall. Lyra and Rainbow Dash stood before the others newly joining them, both mares wearing very different expressions. At Rainbow Dash's words of despair about Fluttershy, Rarity looked at the rainbow-maned pegasus with wide eyes. “What do you mean she's dying?”

Glancing at Lyra, Dash nodded sadly. “Nurse Tenderheart has done everything she can think of.”

“What happened?” Twilight demanded.

“We were attacked on our way here and-”

“Incoming!”

Everyone looked up to the brown mare at the canon as she lowered her head to peer into a scope. “Load me up, guys!”

“To your stations!” Dash yelled. Lyra bolted off and other unicorns, seeming to appear from nowhere, followed suit. Dash turned to look at her friends. “Get inside, quick!”

“What in the hay is goin' on?” Applejack demanded.

“Just get inside!”

The inner gate opened and a familiar gray stallion with a black mane and tail waved them in. “Hey everypony,” said Clover. “Welcome to Fillydelphia.” What they walked into was almost as startling as the giant boom of the canon atop the wall. Fillydelphia was completely deserted. Nothing moved anywhere, save the two little foals scurrying about by the wall under the canon.

“Pipsqueak! Archer!” Apple Bloom jumped off of her brother's back and ran over to them, only to pull up short and make a face. “What in the hay are you doin'?”

There was a long hose connected to the canon that trailed down to the ground below, making a loud sucking sound reminiscent of the sound the spirits made as they died. Pipsqueak and Archer were running to and from the hose to a small mountain of corn that was still on the cob and tucked neatly between green leaves. “We're filling the canon!” panted Pip as he ran back to the corn mountain.

“Can I help?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Me, too?” asked Spike, joining Apple Bloom.

“Sure!”

They watched the other two carefully for a few passes, taking note of their timing and how easily the corn was sucked up to the canon above. Once they felt confident enough they threw herself into the circuit and got to work.

“Come on,” said Clover. “I'll take you to Fluttershy.” Applejack, Twilight and Big Macintosh hesitated but the gray stallion gave them a reassuring smile. “They'll be fine. Really, they're quite safe where they are. With Epona's canon, the unicorn barricade and Rainbow Dash as Commander, in here is the safest place to be.”

“Rarity and I should be out there then,” said Twilight. But Clover only shook his head.

“We'll put you into the ranks and you'll go out with another shift.”

“Another shift?” Merry May asked. “Are there more ponies here?”

“I'll show you.”

The group moved through town, all but Clover looking around with wide eyes, shuddering when the canon went off. “Epona's an engineer,” Clover explained casually as they walked the empty streets. “She's been invaluable in keeping the city safe. It was her idea to construct an outer wall and her unique vision was what gave us the corn canon. She sees a hunk of metal and comes up with the best ideas. Between her and Dash, Fillydelphia had a new wall around the entire city within a day and it hasn't been breached since it was erected.”

“Then what happened to Fluttershy?” Twilight asked the stallion. His easy-going manner darkened some, his expression falling.

“It happened before we got here. We were 'ported out to Everfree close to the mountains. Archer and Lyra were with us. We just got to the edge of the forest when we were attacked by a group of them. We knew there were one or two following us but we didn't realize until it was too late...”

“They were herding you,” Twilight finished for him. “They did the same to us.”

“It was Bon Bon who got the closest. At that point we didn't know what they were or how to destroy them. She attacked Fluttershy and Lyra just froze. She couldn't move, couldn't do anything. Bon Bon and another pony had Fluttershy pinned and were literally tearing her apart. I got to her in time but didn't realize what a hold Bon Bon had on her and when I bucked her away she had an iron bite on Fluttershy's wing and tore it clean off.”

Rarity gasped. “Oh my heavens.”

“How did you get out of there without them taking over her body?” Pinkie asked, blue eyes wide and horror-filled.

Clover smiled weakly. “Dash. She was coming down from the mountain with a group of others when they heard us in trouble. She came with some of them, thundering through the forest like the saviors we needed, and helped us fight them off. We thought we killed them but once we were past and someone looked back they were already getting back up. So together we kept each other safe and made it here. Nurse Tenderheart has been doing everything she can to keep Fluttershy alive but...”

Twilight's brow furrowed in determination. “Take me to her. I managed to heal Raindrops' leg once. I doubt I can regrow Fluttershy's wing but there has to be something I can do.”

There was another loud boom that was quickly followed by Dash yelling, “Charge!”

“Almost there,” Clover promised, nonplussed by the noise at the front of the city. He nodded toward a large covered stadium, a dome of steel and glass that reflected the dying light of day like a beacon. “Even if the city is safe,” said the gray stallion, “we decided it would be better if we're all together. And it feels safer inside something so enclosed.” He led them through the front security gates and down a long tunnel. “This used to be a hoofball stadium. Now it's what we call home.”

The hall opened up into another hall, one that was wide and clearly wrapped around the entire field. Doors to the different seating areas were closed, lights in the public bathrooms flickering. “There's still electricity but it comes and goes. Filly doesn't have a hydroelectric dam like Ponyville so we're not sure how we're getting it but we're not questioning it, either.” Now Clover led them through a set of security doors and down a long, wide flight of stairs. It seemed as though they would never get to the bottom but when they did, Clover paused before the closed double doors and turned to look at the others. “I'll take those of you that wish to see Fluttershy to the triage tent. Did anypony get shot?”

Merry May raised a hoof. “Big Macintosh and I both did.”

“You should see the nurse then. You as well, Raindrops. She might be able to do something for your leg.”

He backed through the doors and the entire group followed him. The light was the first thing that got to them; it was so bright inside that it was disorienting to start. Then as eyes adjusted they found they could look around and see how this one time hoofball stadium had become its own little community. There were tents pitched everywhere, some with makeshift signs pinned to the front of them, most without. There were ponies in the seats surrounding the field, while many ponies milled about on the field itself. There was even a small group of children sitting by an older mare that appeared to be telling the, a story.

“We all have meals together down at the south end of the field. Like everything else that needs to be done, everyone is put on a shift circuit so nopony is stuck doing one thing all the time and everypony contributes equally.” Clover nodded toward a long tent closest to them. “After you see Fluttershy you'll be taken back here to sign in and given your tents and put into the roll of different jobs. Unicorns mostly have gate duty but there are other things to do as well.”

“How long have you been here?” Raindrops asked, wonder in her eyes as she looked around.

“We've only been here for five days but there are others who have been here since day one,” Clover answered.

Applejack ran a hoof over her face. “How many days has it been since it started?”

“Today is day nine,” said Big Macintosh tiredly. “Nine days since the world ended.”

“Not ended,” Clover offered. “Just reorganized and under temporary new management.”

“Where is Fluttershy?” Rarity asked, not appreciating her neighbor's humor.

“Right over here.”

There was another long block of tents, though these had signs of a red cross hanging from their tops. They passed the first three open tent flaps and left Raindrops, Merry May, and Big Macintosh in one with a trained medical pony, then headed for the largest of the group. “You have to keep quiet,” said Clover. “The worst of our injured are in here and most of them are sedated but still. I have to get back to the gate but Archer's sister Bottlecap will be able to help you when you're ready to settle in.” He nodded toward a blue mare with an even darker mane and she waved and gave a nod in return. “See you at supper,” Clover said, then trotted back the way they'd all come from.

Standing there alone, the four friends left looked at one another. “Come on, girls,” Twilight breathed. “Let's go see our friend.”

The atmosphere inside the tent was almost the exact opposite from life in the stadium. Here there was almost no light save that coming from the small fire pits that had been carefully set up around the perimeter. Holes had been cut in the high ceiling to allow smoke out and fresh air in, but the heat was stifling. Ponies big and small and of every race lay scattered on cots and blankets. Some were fighting to stay awake through the sedatives given to them while others still were fighting just to breathe. As the four anxious mares walked through the tent they looked for Fluttershy and hoped hers would be the only face they would recognize.

“Girls,” Pinkie whispered, pointing a hoof at a nearby cot. “It's Mr. Greenhooves.” The elderly earth pony lay on his side breathing heavily with eyes closed. “What do you think is wrong with him?”

“Don't know,” said Applejack, sadness in her eyes. “But look. There's Fluttershy.”

She was laying on the floor on a thick bed of blankets, curled into a tight ball. Her mane was tangled and matted with dried blood and for all it appeared most of her trunk was wound tightly in a white bandage that was stained in the middle by what could only be blood. Her eyes were closed and her body shook in slight tremors.

“Fluttershy,” Rarity breathed, tears in her eyes as she sank to the ground beside her best friend. “Oh my dear, dear friend. What have they done to you?” The others surrounded her, sweating in the heat of the tent. Fearful, Rarity looked up at Twilight. “Can you heal her?”

“I don't know,” the unicorn answered weakly. “I couldn't reset Raindrops' leg a second time, I couldn't heal Cheerilee...”

“You healed me,” Pinkie said.

“But not fully and you weren't as bad as the others.” Twilight shook her head in doubt. “I don't know if I can do it.”

“You have to try,” Applejack prodded. “If anypony can do it it's you, Twi.”

“You're the strongest unicorn we know,” Pinkie added, giving her friend a smile of encouragement that did not hide the fear in her eyes. “Please, Twilight.”

Twilight looked at the shivering Fluttershy and swallowed hard. What if she failed? What if Fluttershy ended up dying like Cheerilee had? She may have been safe from harbinger spirits in the stadium but if medicine and magic weren't enough? If Twilight wasn't enough herself? What then? She looked at the other three, felt the faith they had in her and the unintentional pressure that came with it. Taking a breath in, she looked down at Fluttershy. “Okay,” she said at length. “Everypony, step back.”

Quickly, Rarity got to her hooves and took a few steps back with Applejack and Pinkie, the three of them huddling close together despite the heat. They watched as Twilight took a step forward. Her horn glowed softly at first, a pink hued light in the tent of nothing but firelight. As she bent her head toward Fluttershy the glow brightened. Twilight put everything she could of herself into the spell causing the tent to fill with the light of her magic. Her legs shook beneath her but she gritted her teeth and gave one final push of power before sinking to the floor.

“Twilight!” Her friends rushed forward as the tent flap flew back and a blue earth pony rushed in.

“What is going on in here?”

“Did it work?” Twilight panted, feeling as though she'd just run from Ponyville straight through to Filly without stopping.

The nurse stepped forward wearing a deep scowl. “Who said you could be – oh! The Element bearers.”

“Nothin' to worry about,” said Big Macintosh as he drew up behind the group. His green eyes settled on Fluttershy, shocked at seeing the state she was in. “How's she doin'? Did it work?”

“We don't know yet,” Applejack answered, helping Twilight up. She looked at Nurse Tenderheart. “I think you should check her.”

“Her dressings need changing anyway,” the nurse pony said quietly. Careful and as efficient as only a trained pony could she cut away the bandages around Fluttershy's middle, the timid pegasus crying out in her sleep when the air touched her exposed flesh. Rarity gasped and turned away, burying her head against Applejack's withers. Twilight shook her head in confusion and hurt.

“Why didn't it work?”

Nurse Tenderheart didn't answer, only pulled fresh bandages from her saddlebags and got to work.

“You tried, sugarcube,” Applejack said in a choked voice.

But Twilight wasn't listening. She turned and ran from the tent. Pinkie Pie and Rarity followed her, leaving the Apple siblings there to watch Fluttershy be wrapped up once more. Applejack swiped at the tears that rolled down her snout. “Think,” she said to herself. “Before we had Fluttershy we had to take care of the farm animals ourselves when they were sick or hurt.” She looked at the nurse pony. “What have you done so far?”

“Her wound has been cleaned and she's been stitched up but it won't stop bleeding.”

“Antibiotics?” Applejack asked.

Nurse Tenderheart nodded. “She's had a full course. Anymore and it will start to have negative effects. If she has methicillin-resistant Staphylococcus Aureus then that will make it more difficult for the medicine to work.” She rubbed the back of her hood across her brow to wipe the sweat away. “I have twelve seriously injured ponies and others who need periodical medical attention and I'm only one pony. I will admit that I have not been able to care for her or any of the others as I could if I had a full medical staff at my disposal.” She gave a little laugh that sounded slightly mad. “I'm not even a doctor, I'm just a nurse! I can only do so much!”

“Then you gotta start trainin' people!” Applejack looked at her without pity. “You got a whole field of capable ponies out there an' nopony is helpin' you? Throw clinic duty into this round of jobs y'all got rollin' around here. This ain't a joke, do they know that? Ponies are dyin' here!” She stepped forward to look the nurse pony in the eyes, glaring. “Right now you an' me are gonna go round you up some help. I don't know about you but I think this whole thing is pretty darn unacceptable.” Expression softening some, she looked down at Fluttershy. “I don't wanna leave her alone, though. It just don't seem right.”

“I'll stay with her.” Applejack looked at her brother and he nodded. “We gotta open up this tent more, though. All this heat is only helpin' in keepin' ponies sick.”

Nurse Tenderheart looked at him in a panic. “But the fires keep the spirits away!”

He shrugged. “Clover said y'all have been safe in here.”

“We have, but...”

“AJ, help me put out these fires, will ya? Then we'll throw back the tent doors an' let some air in here.”

“Anypony got anythin' contagious?” Applejack asked.

“No, but...”

Applejack didn't need anymore of an answer than that. She trotted out of the tent and whistled, calling some pegasai over to help her tie the tent flaps back, then ordered a few unicorns to help her get some water into the tent to help douse the fires. Knowing his sister had things well in hoof, Big Macintosh walked carefully around Fluttershy so her back was to him. He leaned down so his ear was close to her muzzle. Gently, he nuzzled the fur on her neck. When he looked up there was anger on his face. “She's dehydrated.”

“I've used the last of the saline drips and I've had to keep her sedated-”

“Go get me some water. Right now.”

Maybe it was his size or how low his voice got when he was upset, but something made Nurse Tenderheart rush from the tent. He huffed and lay down beside the medicated pegasus, frowning. “We're gonna get you well, Fluttershy. Got my word on that.” He listened to the quickened way she breathed, a line of determination forming between his brows. “Not losin' anypony else. Not on my watch.” As the fires were put out and fresh air started to pour in beneath the quickly escaping smoke, a bowl of water was brought in and laid beside Fluttershy. “You can give her somethin' for the pain but she needs to come out of it so she can drink. Now you listen to my sister. She'll set you right.”

Rainbow Dash came in with Epona, the three foals, Spike, and her army of unicorns as supper was being served. Others went out to take their place and Dash was treated like a war hero returning to dish our orders for a long hard battle. Only instead of receiving the attention she was being offered as though it was her due she brushed comments off and headed for her tent. Applejack watched the strange way her friend was acting and excused herself from playing nurse, knowing it was now in many capable hooves. Trotting across the arena, she stuck her head into Dash's tent to see her washing her face in a bowl of water.

“Apple Bloom's fine.”

Applejack blinked, wondering how Dash knew she was there without even turning around. “I knew she would be with you out there.”

Clearly exhausted, Dash rubbed her damp face on a clean towel hanging over the end of her bed before looking at her friend. “Is everyone registered?”

“Yep, an' already rockin' the boat.”

Dash smirked. “I expected no less.” She reached for the hat she'd tossed on her bed and placed it on Applejack's head. It made Applejack blush slightly.

“Thanks, Rainbow.”

“I figured if I kept it I'd see you again someday. I won't tell you what I thought when I found it.”

“You don't have to.” The earth pony walked fully into the tent and wrapped her hooves around her best friend. “I'm so glad you're okay.”

“Ditto.” Dash pulled away and shook her head. “We can't lose Fluttershy, Applejack.”

“We won't.” She frowned. “Rainbow, Nurse Tenderheart hasn't had anypony helpin' her at all.”

“Seriously?”

“Not'a one. I fixed that right quick, believe you me. But in tryin' to keep this little settlement of yours runnin' smoothly one of the most important parts of this place got overlooked.”

Dash scrubbed a hoof over her face. “I've been so busy trying to keep us safe... I don't know how it happened.”

“Are you...” Applejack tilted her head. “What are you here? I saw you come in an' all the ponies that rushed over to you like you were all kinds of important.”

The pegasus headed out of the tent toward the other end of the field, Applejack at her side. “After Luna teleported us away my group quickly met up with a few others. They were all so scared and scattered that I had to take charge. Lyra, believe it or not, was awesome. She was kind of like my second in command or whatever. Until the whole thing in the forest.”

“Clover told us.”

“Anyway, by the time we got here I already had all these ponies looking to me for some sort of guidance. There was a good number of ponies still here and Epona...” Rainbow Dash snickered. “We got here and she went to work talking about building a second wall and her canon. So between her and I we kind of cleaned house of the spirit things and figured out how to run this all smoothly. I didn't make it so ponies would make me their Commander on purpose, it just kind of happened.”

Applejack nodded. “Whether you meant for it to happen or not I think it's a good thing.” Dash looked at her askance and Applejack nodded once more. “Everypony needs a leader in situations like this. An' with neither of the princesses around...”

“Apple Bloom told me you saw Luna when we were walking back here.”

“Yeah. She has no idea where Princess Celestia is. But I don't think that should be too widespread.”

“Agreed. It would only lead to more panic.” Dash took a deep breath as they neared the tables where ponies sat eating together. “Applejack, I'm making you my Lieutenant Commander. We think a lot alike and I think that will help us in the long run.”

“I accept. But before we make anythin' official, can we eat? I'm starved.”

Twilight didn't show up for dinner. Instead she followed the new shift of unicorns going out to guard the gate and pealed off from them at the first chance so she could walk for awhile by herself. If it had been daunting during the day, a silent Fillydelphia was downright spooky at night. It was too quiet for a setting that screamed of activity and noise on a regular day. Still, she felt safer within the protected walls than she had since the entire thing had begun. She'd learned a lot about the harbinger spirits by fighting them, through others who'd had encounters with them and from Luna. It was so much easier to fear something she didn't understand. With the knowledge she now had Twilight thought of them more as terrible annoyances, dangerous beyond a doubt, but pests none the less.

Her hoofbeats echoed off the tall buildings around her making it sound like she wasn't quite alone. It was as comforting as the clear sky above her that perfectly showcased a million tiny stars and Luna's high beautiful moon. There was no purpose to where she was going, no particular destination. She just walked. Occasionally she'd pause to listen, thinking she heard another pony close by, but then when her ears found nothing but silence she would move on. Somehow she found herself on the balcony of a restaurant just staring up at the sky. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the cool air that rushed in and out of her lungs with every breath. And then she lost it.

Some Element of Magic she turned out to be; she couldn't even save her friends. Cheerilee died because Twilight couldn't save her and now Fluttershy was facing the same fate. It was impossible to imagine a world where the sweet, tender-hearted pony did not exist. She was such an important part of Twilight's life, of all their lives. At some point in their knowing each other Fluttershy and the rest of the girls had stopped being friends to her but sisters. To imagine losing a sister was like trying to imagine losing a piece of herself. And it would be all her fault.

Someone behind her cleared their throat and Twilight whipped around to see Clover standing there with a sheepish expression on his face. “What are you doing here?” she demanded.

“I'm sorry. I was on may way in from the gate and I saw you leaving. I couldn't let you walk out here alone.”

“I'm fine.” She turned back around, gaze dropping to the ground below.

“No, I can see that,” said Clover, staying in his spot a few feet away. “I often isolate and cry alone on balconies when I'm fine.” When she didn't move or say anything he slowly moved forward to cover the distance between them and stood next to her, blue eyes watching her with sympathy. “Anything I can do?”

“Make my magic work better?”

He grimaced. “Sorry, I don't think that's in my bag of tricks. Besides, your the Element of-”

“Magic, I know. Which is what makes this whole thing all the more frustrating.” Twilight shook her head and lifted her gaze to stare out at the deserted city. “Some magical prodigy I turned out to be. I can't save my friends, let alone anypony else.”

Clover frowned down at her. “Who said you have to save anypony?”

Fresh tears spilled from her eyes. “I'm Princess Celestia's protege. I'm the unicorn who has more power than I should. I'm the one who figured out the Elements in the first place!”

“So that means you have to be the savior in every situation? Don't you think that sounds a little self important?” She blinked and looked up at him, shocked by his words. But Clover didn't back down. “Twilight, you're only one unicorn. Yes, you're ridiculously talented and the princess obviously has great things in store for you but that does not mean when things go to pot that you have to be the one to save us all. Our lives do not depend on you coming to the rescue. You're putting unnecessary stress on yourself by allowing yourself to think that way. Nopony is going to die because you couldn't save them or because your magic and efforts weren't enough.” He turned so he was fully facing her, empathy in his eyes. “I know it hurts to see ponies you care so much about suffer, die, and be taken over. But you have to understand that it's not because of you.”

Twilight hiccuped on a sob and sat, covering her face with a hoof as she cried. When Clover put a foreleg around her and pulled her close for an embrace she didn't try to stop him. For awhile they stayed like that, even once her tears had stemmed. She never allowed anypony that close besides her friends, let alone a stallion she didn't really know. But it was comforting to have that contact of another warm body. Eventually she sat up and took a cleansing breath. “Thank you,” she said softly. “I know you're right. Somewhere deep down I know you're right. I'm just so scared.”

“I know you are.” Clover lowered his head a bit to be at eye level with her. “We all are. You're not alone, Twilight. You don't have to carry this burden all by yourself.”

“I'm still getting used to this whole friendship thing, even after so long. With the others girls it's easy...” She tilted her head. “Why did you follow me? We live in the same town but you don't really know me.”

Clover blinked. “Sure I do. Besides all the obvious stuff that everypony know, I know you come into the cafe every Wednesday for the corn chowder and that you like paprika in it. I know you go to the stargazing hill when you're into a really good book and don't want interruptions. And I know you were the prettiest mare at the Gala that first year you went with all of your friends.”

Twilight looked up at him, a mixture of confusion and reluctance on her face. “Okay, now you just sound like a stalker.”

Laughing, Clover shook his head. “I'm Rarity's neighbor, remember? Or at least I was until all of this happened. Caramel and I pulled your carriage to the Gala that year.”

“Oh my gosh,” Twilight gasped. “Really?”

“Yep. I know about the cafe because I'm there just about every day since I own it and I know about the stargazing hill because I do the same thing.” He gave her a small half smile. “And sometimes I go just in hopes of seeing you.”

“Clover...”

“I know, I know. You probably had no idea of who I even was until now. And my timing could really not be worse.”

“That's not true. I can't say I've always known who you were. That night at the Gala was so hectic and crazy. But I knew about you from the cafe and some from Rarity.”

“It's okay.” He shrugged nonchalantly. “I don't even know why I told you. It was never my plan. You just... you looked so sad and I wanted to make it better if I could.”

“You did.” She smiled softly. “Thank you for letting me get all of that out and especially for calling me out on my role in all of this. As much as I love my friends I don't think any of them would have said that to me, and I really needed to hear it.”

“I like being real and honest with ponies.”

“It's a good quality to have.”

They shared a smile and said nothing for a moment, but Clover eventually sighed and said,“We should probably get back soon before...” He trailed off, his gaze behind Twilight. In one quick motion Clover was on his hooves and pulling Twilight behind him. His ears lay flat against his head as something shimmed in the air over the balcony, ready to lunge. But the shimmer exploded in a quick flash of light that faded to reveal another pony. Clover righted and stopped himself just before bowing, knowing how she hated it. “Luna.”

“Luna!” Twilight came from behind Clover. “Is everything all right? Did you find the princess?”

But Luna shook her head. “No, I have not found my sister, and everything is not all right. Twilight Sparkle, you must stay here.”

“Why? We were going to Appleloosa.”

“Appleloosa is no more.”

The unicorn swallowed the lump of fear in her throat. “But we sent half of our party to Appleloosa.”

“I am sorry,” the alicorn said sincerely. “They may yet be alive and if they are, they will be coming here shortly. The word has been spread. All survivors must assemble here. Here is where we will face the final battle.”

“Final battle?” Clover asked.

“How much time do we have?” asked Twilight, momentarily ignoring Clover's question.

“It is impossible to say for certain but I fear it will not be long now. You must stay here and prepare yourselves.”

“Will you stay with us now? Help us?”

But Luna shook her head. “It is not yet my time to join you, Twilight. There are still things I must do, preparations I must make myself. Just know when the time comes I will be here.” She made to leave but Twilight stopped her by saying her name.

“I just wanted you to know... Rainbow Dash is here and safe.”

Luna smiled. “I am glad. And Fluttershy?”

Twilight bit her lip and shook her head. “She's been severely injured. My magic can't help.” She looked up at the alicon with a hopeful expression but Luna only shook her head once more.

“I have faith in you, Twilight Sparkle.” She glanced at Clover for the quickest moment before smiling kindly at Twilight. “I have faith in all of you.”

Just hearing the words helped, and Twilight nodded. “Thank you, Luna. Please be safe.”

“You as well.”

As Luna disappeared in another flash of light, Twilight turned back to Clover with determination. “Come on. We have a lot to do.”

“For this battle, right? What battle are we talking about?”

Twilight was already heading for the stairs and glanced back at Clover with a smirk. “I'll fill you in on the way.”

Getting Ready

Without prompting from Twilight, Clover stayed right beside the unicorn as she ran back through the city and down into the stadium. With Luna's words of encouragement still ringing her ears, she headed right for the medical tents and only slowed to a walk upon entering the very one that housed her injured friend. Fluttershy still lay with her eyes closed, her body looking smaller than usual and somehow more fragile. Big Macintosh lifted his head and opened tired eyes when he heard Twilight and Clover approaching and looked at the unicorn with an unreadable expression.

“I'm going to try again,” she announced quietly, gaze fixed on Fluttershy.

“You sure?” the red stallion asked.

But she nodded in determination. “I don't know if anything will happen but I have to try again. I'm the only one who can do anything...if I can do anything at all.”

“You can,” Clover promised. He smiled in encouragement when she looked at him. “Luna has faith in you. And so do I.”

She took a deep breath and turned back toward the pegasus on the ground. “Here goes nothing.” Twilight lowered her head as her horn took on a soft pink glow. Her eyes squeezed shut and, just as before, the glow around her horn intensified and brightened until it engulfed the whole inside of the tent. Beams of light shot up like spotlights through the smoke holes above them and spilled out of the open door flaps drawing the attention of others inside the stadium. Clover and Big Mac had to look away and shield their eyes. With a final intense pulse of light Twilight felt her legs give out. She tottered to the side as the light faded, but Clover was right there to keep her on her hooves.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“I'm okay,” she answered, drained. She looked down at Fluttershy with a wrinkled brow. “I don't know if I did anything.”

Big Macintosh looked down at the pegasus and was still for a moment. Soon, however, he lifted his head and smiled the smile of a proud big brother. “She's stopped shakin'. I'd say that's somethin'.”

“That's something,” Twilight repeated breathlessly. Sadly, she looked at Big Mac. “Appleloosa's been destroyed.”

“What?”

Clover nodded. “We saw Luna. She said all the survivors will be coming here. That here is where we will make our final stand.”

Big Mac looked between them. “Did she tell you against what, exactly?”

“No,” said Twilight, “and she still hasn't found Princess Celestia. She said we need to make preparations.”

“Rainbow Dash will be the one to talk to about that,” offered Clover. “She should be eating about now which you should be doing as well, Twilight. You need to restore what you've expelled.”

She nodded. “I'll find somepony who's already eaten to come relieve you, Big Mac.”

“I'm all right,” he promised, looking down at Fluttershy. “Think I'd like to stay here for now, make sure she's gonna be okay.”

Twilight nodded once more, knowing he was trying to make up for what happened to Cheerilee, even if it wasn't his fault. “I'll have some food brought over to you then.”

He gave her a half smile. “Thank you.” Twilight turned and headed out, Clover doing the same. “Hold up a minute,” called Big Mac. He stayed right where he was but watched the gray stallion turn back around. “How long we known each other, Clover?”

“Um...six years or so now?”

“Six years is a long time to be friends with a pony. Let's you get inside their head some an' know what they're thinkin' sometimes without them havin' to say a single word.”

Clover arched a brow. “Okay...?”

“I saw the way you watched her when you brought us in. Seen the way you were with her just now. Twilight's like a little sister to me.”

The gray stallion nodded slowly. “So this is the whole 'hurt her and I'll break your face' speech?”

“More or less.”

“Got it.”

“Good.” The corners of Big Mac's mouth twitched into a very small smile, then he laid his head back down and closed his eyes, dismissing Clover.

When dinner was over and everything had been cleared away, Twilight filled her friends in on what was going on and Rainbow Dash immediately went into action. She had someone bring her a map of Fillydelphia and another of the city and its surrounding areas. These she spread out on one of the cleared off tables and studied with a furrowed brow.

“How soon can we expect the survivors?” she asked Twilight. But the unicorn only shrugged.

“I don't know. Luna wasn't exactly forthcoming with a lot of hard facts. Just that they're coming and we have to prepare for the fight of our lives.”

“She didn't say how many?”

“No.”

The pegasus stared down at the city map, concentration in her eyes. “We're going to need to rearrange how the stadium is set up, make it more like a township. Applejack, I want you to get everypony in on packing up and grouping tents together. Residential can go along the back west wall of the stadium. I want medical and supply tents against the south western corner close to the exit over there for emergencies. We'll keep the food tents and kitchen stuff here. They way ponies pitched tents here is all over the place. Make sure they understand we need to group a lot closer together now and singles may need to bunk up.”

“Got it.”

As the earth pony trotted away, Rainbow Dash looked at Rarity. “We're going to need more tents and lots of them. Make a list of everything you'll need and we'll send out scavengers to gather supplies.”

Rarity nodded tensely. “I'm going to need help.”

“You'll get it. I'm sure there are able bodied ponies who already know how to sew or will be willing to learn.” Rarity nodded once more and left to go make her list, turning Dash's attention to Pinkie Pie. “I want you and Clover to take some of the stronger stallions and get some food storage units, ones that can keep things cold. We're okay going out when we need to now but once this thing hits the fans we're going to need to be able to buckle down and be truly self-sustainable here. You two are the chef and the baker so you'll know what you need as far as supplies goes better than anypony else.”

Clover and Pinkie looked at each other. “Sounds like a plan,” said the stallion before hurrying off with Pinkie Pie.

“What about me?” asked Twilight.

Dash wet her lips and looked at her friend with a grave expression. “You're going to gather as many unicorns as you can and teach them a basic shielding spell.”

“It's not really basic, Dash. It's actually quite compli-”

“You know what I mean,” Dash interrupted. “A lot of these unicorns don't know a whole heck of a lot beyond levitation and really simple magic tricks. Nopony can teach them but you. I know Rarity knows it and a few others but they're all going to be too busy to help. I need you to do this, Twilight.”

“I can do it,” she assured, but there was sadness in her eyes. “Rainbow Dash, I'm really sorry about Cloud Kicker.”

Dash turned her eyes back to the map, her jaw working as she clenched her teeth. “It's not your fault.”

“I know it's not, but I still offer my sympathies. I know you two were close and you leading all of this without her here as your second-”

“It's fine,” Dash insisted. “Cloud Kicker was one of the toughest ponies I know. She had to have been pretty beaten up if they were able to take her over.”

“I just want to say that I think the way you're taking charge here...I wouldn't be able to do it.”

She hesitated a moment but eventually Dash looked at Twilight. “I think you would.”

Twilight laughed mirthlessly. “No, I'd be too busy making lists about the lists that need to be made before any action was taken. A situation like this needs a pony at the helm who is commanding and can think on her hooves. That's you, Dash.” Twilight looked away from her friend and out into the stadium. Already Applejack was getting ponies packing and moving tents, Rarity had taken it upon herself to find a pony from Fillydelphia to give her the list of required items, and Pinkie and Clover were heading out with a group of tough looking stallions. “It's so strange,” Twilight said quietly. “We've all known each other for awhile now and we've always been adults. But I don't think I ever really felt that way until now.”

Rainbow nodded slowly, watching her friends now as well. “It hasn't even been two weeks but I feel like I've aged ten years.”

“I think we all do.”

“Excuse me, Commander?”

The two were pulled from their moment of reverie as a baby blue pegasus approached. Her tri-colored mane of white, silver and light blue fell across her face as she approached and she blew it back with a slightly exasperated huff. Rainbow Dash cocked a brow. “Yes?”

The pegasus turned orange eyes to her and gave a small smile. “I heard a couple of my friends talking about going out for supplies for your unicorn friend-”

“Rarity.”

“Yes, Rarity. And some went with Clover and...?”

“Pinkie Pie,” Twilight supplied.

“Right. Well I was thinking it might be helpful if I took some ponies, once they're moved, and we went to the outer areas of the city to the gardens and, well, homes of other ponies. I know there are a lot more fresh fruits and vegetables closer to the harbor.”

Dash rubbed her chin. “Not a bad idea since Clover and Pinkie will probably stick pretty close. What's your name?”

“Scribes, ma'am.”

“Scribes, are you from Filly?”

“Born and raised, ma'am.”

“All right then, Scribes. Take as many as you need to and go, but be back as soon as you can.”

“Understood.” The pegasus saluted before turning and hurrying away. It made Twilight bite down on a grin.

“Permission to be dismissed, Commander.”

Dash gave her a sarcastic smile. “Permission granted. Go train my unicorns.”

Now Twilight saluted, trying to be serious. “Yes, ma'am!”

Big Macintosh awoke sometime after he'd finished his delivered supper. He wasn't sure exactly what pulled him from slumber but when he opened his eyes he found Fluttershy on her stomach, propping herself rather unsteadily on her forelegs so she could get her head inside the bowl of water that had been brought. She was drinking greedily and Big Mac lifted his head, “Easy, darlin',” he said quietly. “Easy now. Don't want to go makin' yourself sick.”

She lifted her head out of the bowl, muzzle dripping, and collapsed back onto the blanket. Her chest heaved as though the simple act had taken everything out of her. But she managed a very weak, “Cold.”

Big Mac's ears twitched, wondering if he'd actually heard her. “You cold?” When she nodded he got to his hooves. “Don't you move.” He was careful to step around her, his muscles thankful for the chance to work again. Walking out into the stadium he looked around and saw that everypony was busy doing one thing or another. It was quite the change from the almost casual air that had been in the stadium earlier. Applejack rushed by, then pulled up short and doubled back to talk to her brother.

“What's goin' on, AJ?”

“We're movin' tents. Got survivors comin' in from Appleloosa an' Celestia knows where else.”

The stallion glanced inside the dark tent at his back. “She can't be moved. She's too weak.”

Applejack frowned. “Can't you carry her.?”

“I don't want to hurt her. She needs at least tonight. Twilight's done somethin' in helpin' her but she just needs one more night.”

“All right,” Applejack conceded. “We'll get everypony else moved an' in the mornin' we'll see about this tent.”

“Thanks. Now where can I find a blanket?”

“Next tent over. Is it getting' too cold in there? Need the fires relit?”

But Big Mac shook his head. “I think it's okay for now. Fluttershy's just cold.”

Applejack's eyes widened. “She's awake?”

“In a manner of speakin'.”

“That's good!”

“Eeeyup. Go on an' get back to work. I'mma get me a blanket an' go back in with her.”

“All right. Hey, big brother. Mind if I ask you somethin'?”

“Long as it's quick.”

“I know you think of Dash, Twi an' them as little sisters but I always got the feelin' that didn't quite extend to Fluttershy.” He just blinked, expression carefully unreadable. It made Applejack tilt her head. “There's all this talk of startin' over, ponies thinkin' about what comes when this is all said an' done, families an' such. Do you...would you pick Fluttershy?”

He sighed heavily and looked out past his sister. “Hadn't really thought about it.”

“Well I just wanted to say if you did, I mean if you wanted to, I'd be okay with it.” He slowly returned his eyes to Applejack's and she offered a small smile. “She couldn't do much better than you.”

“An' what about you? Where do you fall in this whole business of startin' over?”

Color rushed to her cheeks and she adjusted her hat. “No idea but I best be gettin' back to work. Talk to you later!”

Chuckling to himself, Big Macintosh went next door and found a blanket among the rest of the medical supplies. He tossed it onto his back and, once back in the other tent, he pulled the door flaps closed to keep out some of the cooler air and some of the noise as well. Fluttershy was in the exact same spot and in the exact same position he'd left her in. Her eyes were closed, her brow drawn, and she didn't even look up when he approached. Once more he walked around so her back was to him but instead of laying down he lowered himself in a sort of bow to slide his yoke over his head. Once free of the heavy thing he walked back around to the front side of Fluttershy and took the blanket from his back. With a mighty fling of his head it unfolded and fell to drape over Fluttershy's body. He was gentle with his hooves and muzzle as he tucked the edges in around her body, then lay back down, this time at her front. One foreleg was pulled up close to his body, the other one stuck out much like the way a cat sometimes sleeps.

Still Fluttershy did not open her eyes. But she did move when he was settled and rested her head on his extended foreleg. He watched her silently, studying the line between her drawn brows. “Does it hurt?” Tears leaked out from under her closed eyes and she nodded. Big Mac draped his other foreleg over her, closer to her neck to cradle her head against his chest without putting pressure on her injury. He touched his muzzle to her forehead and kissed her. “What can I do?” he whispered against her pelt.

“Just stay.”

Her request was weak and tremulous, and Big Mac nodded as he curled himself around her. “I'm not goin' anywhere,” he promised thickly. “I'll be right here until you tell me you don't want me around anymore.” Even with the noise all around them they both managed to find comfort there together and fell asleep. Though sleep did not last long for either of them.

When Big Mac awoke this time the outside world of the stadium had quieted considerably. A glance upward at the smoke vents showed him the lights had been dimmed and he assumed it was finally late enough for everyone to finally turn in. “It's so quiet.”

He looked at the pegasus in his careful embrace, surprised both by her whisper and the fact that she was awake and her eyes were open. But what came as more of a shock was her face. Fluttershy's big turquoise eyes only served in highlighting just how much weight she had lost from her days of being so injured and unable to eat. Bones stood out where softness once had been and even now he was realizing just how coarse her coat was. But she was awake and looking up at him. “I'm sorry if I woke you,” she apologized.

“You didn't,” he promised, pulling the blanket up a little more to keep her warm. “You okay?”

“Nurse Tenderheart brought me some medicine a little while ago. It's better.”

How in the world had he slept through that? He lifted his head to glance at the water bowl and found it only slightly less full than before. Fluttershy managed to get a drink without disturbing him, too. That must have been some deep sleep he'd found. “You were dreaming,” said Fluttershy softly. “And you were smiling. It must have been a nice dream.”

“I honestly don't remember.” And it was the truth. One minute he'd closed his eyes and the next he was opening them. Now they were fixed on Fluttershy's face. “Do you need anythin'? Can I get you somethin'? More water? Somethin' to eat?”

“No.” She turned her face downward, snuggling back up against his chest with her nose buried under her blanket. Again her only request was, “Just stay.”

He kissed her forehead as he had hours ago and whispered, “Always.”

It was three days before any more news reached Fillydelphia. The pegasai had taken to forming groups and running scouting missions to look for any approaching survivors or any enemies that might be heading their way. For three days is was eerily quiet, as though the harbinger ponies were gathering on their own, planning just as those in Fillydelphia were. All of the corn stalks within the city walls had been stripped and brought for the corn cannon but there had been no need to fire it for days. It was unsettling to say the least.

Rainbow Dash stood on top of the outer wall, magenta eyes staring suspiciously out over the flatlands and to the forest beyond. Raindrops was there to her left her with a cast on her leg, and the Fillydelphia native Scribes stood to Dash's left, both of them promoted to lieutenants in charge of certain groups of ponies. The sun was sinking low in the sky, fingers of fiery red and orange reaching out from the horizon like an ominous angry god above them. Dash flicked her tail.

“I don't like it.”

Scribes and Raindrops glanced at each other over Rainbow's back. “What can we do?” the yellow pegasus asked.

“Nothing. That's why I don't like it.” Dash looked at Scribes. “How far did you fly out last time?”

“We did the usual five mile circuit.”

“And there was no one?”

“No, ma'am. No ponies, no animals... not even any evidence of anyone being close recently.”

Dash swore under her breath. “They must be preparing, too. They've gotten smarter, first forming together to work in teams and groups and now they're strategizing. Fabulous.” Merry May, the third promoted pegasus, flew up from below to join the others on the wall and Dash looked at her. “Report.”

“Nothing yet, Commander.”

“Are we even sure that thing works? I mean, I know Epona built the cannon and all but...”

“It works,” Scribes assured. “It was the mayor's radio and it was in perfect condition when we found it. If there's a signal to be found out there I think Epona would have found it by now.” With a slight frown, Scribes looked at Dash. “It's had to have been an hour by now. We should fly out again. Maybe if both my team and Raindrops' team go we can spread out more but cover the same amount of area. That way we'll have a more accurate census.”

“All right,” Dash agreed. “Assemble your troops and go. At this point I want a report back if and as soon as you see anything. Even if it's the enemy. If they're on the move we need to know because, eventually, the remaining survivors are going to show up and it's going to take a group effort to get them inside safely.” Both pegasai nodded firmly and headed back into town to prepare to leave. Merry May, however, sat down beside Dash.

“Rarity finished the last tent this morning and everyone is helping get them up now. We've got six big cooling units below the stadium filled with food and water and four on the field itself with enough food to last us a few of days.”

Dash scowled and shook her head. “Do you think they're going to try and starve us out?”

“Man, I really hope not. I'm itching for a good fight.”

Down below them was a whole group of unicorns, the first line of defense in case of an attack. They way they all paced and sighed it was clear that they wanted to do more than just wait around, too. But Rainbow was afraid they'd be longing for these uneventful days soon enough. Some of them would never see another once the battle began.

“Dash, can I ask you something? Friend to friend?”

“Of course.”

“When this is all over, what happens to us? Do we stay here? Do we go back to Ponyville and rebuild? Do we build a new Cloudsdale?”

The rainbow-maned pegasus shook her head. “I don't know. Honestly I'm trying not to think that far ahead. I'm just trying to take it one day at a time.”

A flock of pegasai rushed past them, blowing their manes in the wake of their fluttering wings as they headed out and away from Fillydelphia. Merry May watched them go with a sigh. “I guess that's the smart thing to do. I keep trying to picture what life will be like after this. Sometimes I think Princess Celestia will show up at the last minute, defeat this big baddie we're waiting to see and set everything back to normal.”

Rainbow Dash looked sideways at her friend, curious. “And other times?”

Answering, Merry May grimaced. “Other times I wonder if I'll even make it through to see what life will be like.”

She should have chided Merry May, maybe even encouraged her. But the truth was that Dash struggled with the same back and forth between hope and doubt. Not just for herself but for the entire community they'd become. For her friends especially, and those she hoped and prayed were still alive like Soarin and Spitfire.

“Dash?” Merry May's voice pulled Rainbow from her thoughts. “What if Princess Celestia is dead?”

“Don't go there,” Dash warned. “I'm serious, Merry May. You have to believe she's okay and that we'll come out of this thing or else... what's the point in fighting?”

“Sorry. I know I'm the one who's usually oddball and unpredictable. But I get scared.”

“So do I. But I think the fear is good. It'll keep us focused when the time comes.”

It was no more than fifteen minutes when the cloud of pegasus ponies came back into view on the horizon. The sun was all but set for the day with the moon high and bright above them. But something made Rainbow Dash stand with her ears erect. Something didn't feel right. Her voice was clear and confident when she commanded, “To your stations,” to the unicorns below. Almost as one they were on their hooves facing forward, ears flattened and snarls on their lips. Merry May flew to the cannon and donned the goggles left there by Epona. She kept her eyes on Dash, waiting for a signal to turn it on.

As the pegasai drew closer Rainbow also heard the unmistakable sound of hooves below, heavy and great in number. Her eyes widened as her thoughts raced. The harbingers were chasing her pegasai! But what was making the noise? The spirits were formless and therefore soundless while apart from a body to inhabit.

“Open the gates!” called Scribes. “Quickly!”

Dash could see the dust moving below, being kicked up by the unseen hooves as the large invisible group tore across the open plane. Then, as if simply blinking had changed her vision, what had been invisible was now plain to be seen. Ponies innumerable thundered toward the outer gates of Fillydelphia, Luna at their head. Dash gasped and yelled, “Open the gates!”

The pegasus ponies, now nearly double the number of those that had gone out before, soared over the wall in a powerful gush of wind. The outer gates opened just in time for the newcomers to run through, then on through the second wall. But Luna stayed to the side and let everyone pass her before turning back. She stood between the gates of the outer wall, nostrils flared and head down.

“Luna!” Dash called. “What are you doing?”

Her horn glowed brightly as though gathering a powerful charge. It then went forth from her like a blast, a wave of light that highlighted everything it came in contact with. Dash watched it ripple outward and nearly tumbled from the wall when she saw, only momentarily, the formless shapes that were harbinger spirits that nearly had the city surrounded. Luna turned and trotted inside and the gates closed quickly behind her.

“They will not yet enter,” she panted as Dash landed on the ground before her. “They are not attacking anyone now but I still felt it prudent to arrive under a spell of invisibility.”

“Why aren't they attacking?” Dash asked quickly, trying not to panic.

“Because,” said Luna gravely. “They are awaiting their final command.” She looked wearily at the pegasus. “This is the last of us, every single one. We are the only ponies left in all of Equestria.”

The weight of Luna's words were heavy on the pegasus. How could it be possible? “Luna, I...”

“There is no time,” the alicorn interrupted. “Rainbow Dash, you must gather your friends. It is time I told you who you really are, and for what purpose my sister has been guiding you.”

Seeking Comfort

By the time all the numbers were tallied Applejack counted 103 unicorns, 102 earth ponies, 121 pegasai, and forty colts and fillies. Rarity's freshly sewn tents were pitched all along the wall as Rainbow Dash had ordered and ponies were settling in uneasily. Twilight had been overjoyed to find Shining Armor and Cadance there, though the alicorn was in rather rough shape at the triage tents. She'd been far along in the pregnancy of their first child and when the city they'd been living in was attacked Cadance had been in the direct middle of it. She was lucky to make it out with her life. Her child had not been as fortunate.

Laying next to Clover, Twilight sighed sadly. Beside her was Applejack, who placed a hoof over Twilight's. “I'm real sorry, sugarcube.”

“So am I,” the unicorn lamented quietly. “She's so upset.” She couldn't imagine losing a child and her eyes immediately lifted to search for her baby dragon. “Has anypony seen Spike?”

“He's over there,” said Pokey from the other side of Applejack.

Twilight followed the unicorn's nod and found Spike in his own circle of friends with Apple Bloom, Dinky, Pipsqueak, Silver Spoon, and Archer. Probably sensing eyes on him, he looked up and across the field at Twilight, smiling and giving her a wave. She smiled back as best as she could, then looked at Applejack and Pokey. “Let's change to subject to something else. Like, oh I don't know, you two? When did that happen?”

Applejack and Pokey looked at each other and shared a smile. “Don't really know,” the earth pony admitted. “That first night we were all out there on our own we were supposed to take turns on watch but neither of us could sleep...”

“So we stayed up talking all night,” Pokey finished. “You get pretty close when you're in a situation like this.”

“But we were with you,” Twilight pointed out. “In battle, heading to Manehattan, the hotel. I never saw anything between you that would have suggested anything.” She looked over at Big Macintosh who lay beside a half awake Fluttershy. “Did you suspect anything?”

“Nope.”

Applejack smirked. “That's probably 'cause we didn't think we saw anythin' neither.”

With a nod of agreement, Pokey looked at Applejack. “I knew who Applejack was before all of this and respected her and her family. When we were up together that night, when we found Sweetie Belle, everything that came after it I found myself having feelings for her.”

“An' the mornin' we all parted ways in Manehattan I thought about never seein' him again an'...” Applejack trailed off, a shy smile on her face as she looked up at Pokey. “Somethin' just kinda fell into place.” Eager to get the attention off herself, the earth pony eyed Twilight and Clover. “An' what's the story with you two?”

Color rushed to Twilight's cheeks but Clover just grinned. “I'd marry her right now if she'd have me.”

“Clover!”

He blinked, feigning innocence, and looked at her. “What? Did I say that out loud?”

She had to admit that the past few days in Fillydelphia had brought her closer to the stallion than she ever would have guessed. He was like a female equivalent to Pinkie Pie in many ways in that he was silly and always cracking jokes. But his were less random and more subtle, jokes that sometimes made her think and sometimes just want to shake her head. And he was always so wonderful to her. Despite the situation at hand, every minute Twilight spent with Clover was another minute she felt closer to him. But she didn't want the attention on them anymore, at least not until she could figure out what was going on between them. “What about Big Macintosh and Fluttershy?” she asked in a squeaky voice.

The two quiet ponies just looked at each other, Fluttershy giving him a small soft smile before closing her eyes. Gently, Big Mac used his muzzle to push her mane from her face and left a kiss on her brow. Applejack sighed and looked out across the crowded stadium. “Ponies'll start couplin' up now, bet you anythin'. Stuff like this makes you want to be close to another pony, makes you feel less alone.”

Following her gaze, Big Macintosh caught sight of Raindrops. She was down a ways, her attention in their direction. But as soon as she saw Big Mac look her way she moved hastily to appear busy in conversation with the ponies near her. “Be right back,” said Big Mac as he lumbered to his hooves. It had been almost a week now since the stadium was filled with new ponies, a little more than that since he had been spending most of his time with Fluttershy. Before they'd all arrived at Fillydelphia, Raindrops had been stuck to his side almost like a magnet. Now he hardly saw her and wanted to make sure she was doing okay.

She, Merry May and Scribes were huddled together going over a list of some sort and smiled up at Big Macintosh as he joined them. “Evenin',” he said cordially. “Any y'all ever sleep?”

Merry May furrowed her brow, feigning ferocity. “We can sleep when we're dead.” A quiet pitiful sound from Raindrops had Merry May blinking. “I mean, we're not going to die or anything. We're going to live. All of us. There's just so much work to do...it's a saying, you know?”

“I know,” Big Mac chuckled. His green eyes settled on Raindrops and he asked, “Got a second?”

“Merry May and I were just leaving,” said Scribes politely. She rolled up the parchment they'd been going over and headed off with the green pegasus, but not before receiving a thankful smile from Big Macintosh. He waited until they were out of earshot before turning his attention back to Raindrops and the cast on her left foreleg.

“How's your leg?”

“Okay I guess.. Luna said it broke so easily the second time because the first time it was healed with magic. Bones don't set as well with magic as they do if they healed normally.”

“If anypony'd know it'd be Luna I s'pose.”

Raindrops gave him a tight, awkward smile before looking at the group Big Mac had left, specifically the sleepy pegasus. “How is Fluttershy?”

“Better'n better each day.”

“I can't imagine what it would be like to lose one of my wings. I'm more awkward on my hooves than in the air.” She shook her head. “I feel really bad for her.”

“I'm gettin' the sense that she's a lot stronger than many ponies have given her credit for.”

“And she's got you.” Raindrops gave him another awkward smile. “I'm sure that helps.”

“Raindrops...”

“Please don't. I'm sorry. I know I just made things really awkward. But it's fine. I'm fine. It was silly of me to think anything...I mean, it's probably just everything, and we've been together since the beginning. You took care of me and every mare wants a stallion who will look out for her and I've never had that before. And besides if it was between Fluttershy and me I'd pick Fluttershy, too. She's so pretty and gentle, and-”

“Now hold up,” said Big Mac gently. “Don't go puttin' yourself down like that. You got a lot more courage'n you give yourself credit for. I know a lot of ponies who wouldn't have been able to come through all we did an' be all right. You're made of tougher stuff than you think.”

She smiled sadly. “Thanks, Big Mac.”

“I'm glad I had you on my side, Raindrops. An' sure as I know apples fall down, not up, I know there's somepony who's gonna love you an' take care of you the way you deserve to be.”

“I guess I'm just scared of being alone.”

“You won't be alone. You're part of the family now. You, Merry May, Silver Spoon...even Pokey. Though I have to admit I'm a little on the fence about this thing between him an' Applejack. I always thought he an' Pinkie Pie'd be a good pair.”

“She's been spending a lot of time with your cousin.”

This made the stallion smirk. “Well I reckon if anypony'd be a match for her energy and enthusiasm for just about anythin' it'd be Braeburn.” He glanced back over at the group he left before returning his attention to Raindrops. “How about you come sit with us for a spell?”

She grimaced. “I wish I could but we're working on a project. Rainbow Dash wants to get as many stories about that first day as we can. She's put us in charge of it and wants Scribes to put them together in a book.”

Big Macintosh nodded thoughtfully. “Not a bad idea.”

“It's weird to think that our children, our children's children will learn about this in school someday.” The pegasus shrugged and looked up at Big Mac. “Are we good?”

He nodded again, a small smile on his lips. “We were always good.”

“Thanks, Big Mac.” She flapped her wings to give her a little elevation, then moved forward to give the stallion a hug before hurrying off to find Scribes and Merry May.

Outside by the main gates into the city, Luna and Rainbow Dash sat together atop the inner wall. The usual unicorn patrol was on guard all around Fillydelphia but nothing beyond the city moved. It had been a week of silence from the enemy and a week for Luna to lose hope of ever seeing her sister again. She'd been raising the sun and the moon for almost three weeks now and it was hard for her to be optimistic when it came to the subject of Celestia. She'd fallen in with the ranks of the other ponies, taking both unicorn guard duties as well as scouting circuits with the pegasai, and found rest only when she could go on no longer without it.

Rainbow had been fully expecting a change of power, just waiting for everyone to start listening to and taking orders from the alicorn. But Luna made it very clear that the pegasus had been doing an exemplary job so far and did not wish to upset a system that was already working so well. So she, too, took orders from Rainbow.

Now they sat in silence, staring out at a seemingly naked plain that they both knew to be littered with invisible opponents. Every night after raising the moon Luna would stand at the gate and use a pulse of magic to illuminate their shapeless forms. Every night they were still there in the exact same spots. This was the first night there seemed to be less of them.

“What do you think it means?” Dash asked, breaking the quiet with her hushed question.

“It is hard to say,” admitted Luna. “I know so very little about them. Perhaps they fade over time with nothing to feed off of. Perhaps it is a trick to lull us into a false sense of security. Perhaps their master is satisfied with the amount of ponies left alive and is moving on to other nations. There are many things is could mean.”

“Every day that passes here puts us more in danger.”

Luna looked over at the pegasus. “What do you mean?”

“We were all out there for awhile, fighting to survive, to eat, to find ponies we cared about. Here it's like we're slowly becoming out own city. Yeah they're still scared, but these ponies lose a little more of their edge each time they go to sleep after another day of peace. I'm afraid we're going to get some comfortable here that we'll become complacent and vulnerable.”

“Not with you as their leader,” Luna assured. “Rainbow Dash, you have done splendidly in care for and protecting these ponies. It is not only your friends that look up to you but ponies you have never known before in your life. You command attention and respect, and you are worthy of both. If you feel there is a weakness it must be addressed and remedied. We cannot afford the luxury of true rest.”

Dash frowned and shook her head. “I know we can't but there's only so much we can do. Twilight's been working with the unicorns, teaching them shielding spells and stuff. Applejack's been running drills with everypony and teaching them offense and defense. I was hoping Soarin would help me teach some maneuvers to the pegasai...”

“He still will not leave his tent?”

The rainbow maned pony shook her head. “As soon as he was checked over and got a tent he disappeared inside and hasn't come out since. He won't talk to anypony or let anypony in to talk to him except for Nurse Tenderheart.”

Luna frowned. “Have any of the other Wonderbolts survived?”

“No,” Dash said quietly, “and I'm sure that's the main reason why he's being all anti-social, but he's gotta snap out of it!”

“You must remember, Rainbow Dash, the Wonderbolts were as much a family as you and the other Elements are family. He must be devastated knowing he is the only one left.”

“Fancy Pants seems to be doing fine. He's the only Canterlot survivor and he's been one of the most helpful of the new arrivals.”

“No two ponies handle grief the same. While Fancy Pants appears to have abandoned his old life for a new life helping those in need here, Soarin may not be capable of doing the same.” Luna looked up her her moon and sighed quietly. “Some ponies are driven to great works through their grief, some to terrible things. Some are simply immobilized by it.”

They fell into silence again, both ponies lost in their own thoughts. Eventually Rainbow took to pacing the wall, checking the corn cannon, checking in with the unicorns below. All the while Luna stayed quiet, watching, waiting for a sister she feared she would never see again.

The next morning just after breakfast, Applejack stared at Pinkie as she bounced excitedly before her. “You wanna do what now?”

“Have a party!”

“Pinkie Pie, this is hardly the time or place for-”

“Of course this isn't the place for it, silly! This is a place for being sweaty and dirty and grr-y, and throwing a ball at each other.”

“To, not at.”

“And besides, with all these tents and tables and fire pits and other stuff in the way you couldn't really have a real party in here anyway!”

Applejack touched a hoof to her forehead and sighed, closing her eyes. “Pinkie, you know I love you, right? But we're in the middle of somethin' real big an' real dangerous here! Ain't nopony in the mood for a party!”

“Have you asked them?”

The earth pony opened her eyes to see Pinkie's head tilted inquisitively. “Uh...well no, but-”

“Hey there's Apple Bloom! Let's ask her. Apple Bloom!”

The little filly was walking back toward her tent when she saw Pinkie waving and trotted over. “Hey Pinkie Pie!”

“Apple Bloom, I have a really important question to ask you.”

“No she doesn't, Apple Bloom. You run along now.”

“Don't run along, stay!”

“Run along!”

“Stay!

“RUN ALONG!”

“STAY!”

Apple Bloom blinked and looked between the two. “Um...I have to go to the bathroom.” Before either of them could protest the filly dashed away to leave the two friends to scowl at each other. Their outburst had drawn attention and Rarity trotted over, smiling diplomatically.

“Girls, girls. What seems to be the problem here? Surely we can settle this over a nice cup of tea and some sugar free cupcakes, hmm?”

“Pinkie Pie wants to have a party.”

“A party?”

“And Applejack is being a meany mean pants by not even listening to my idea.”

“Well surely Applejack just wants-”

“I ain't bein' mean, I'm bein' sensible!”

“Pinkie Pie, I do believe Applejack has a point. You see-”

“You're not being sensible, you're being grumpy!”

“Applejack, you do have a tendency to be on the grumpy side when-”

“An' you're bein' ridiculous!”

“If we could just stop yelling-”

“GRUMPY!”

“RIDICULOUS!”

Pokey sidled up to the three, smiling as Rarity had. “Ladies.” He looked over their heads at other who were staring in their direction and nodded. “Hey, how's it going?” When then onlookers turned away, the unicorn looked down at the fighting friends. “What is going on here?”

“Pinkie wants a party and Applejack doesn't,” Rarity reported with a dramatic sigh.

Applejack looked up at him with narrowed eyes. “Don't you take her side, Pokey Pierce. I know how much you like parties.”

“I'm not taking sides!” he said quickly. “I am just an uninvolved third party...er, fourth party. Hey, look! There are Clover and Twilight! They want to be uninvolved parties, too.” The stallion waved them over with urgency in his eyes, and Twilight looked at the group in confusion.

“We're having a party?”

“Yes!'

“NO!”

Rarity facehoofed.

“Will you just listen to me for a second?” Pinkie asked. “I know this isn't the most conventional time for a party, but don't you see what a good idea it is?” She looked specifically at Applejack now. “When was the last time you and I had a fight?”

The earth pony, still scowling, thought a minute. “Other than that time I broke a Pinkie Promise? Well...I reckon we really haven't had a real fight.”

“Exactly! Everypony is so scared and wound so tight that we're all at the point where we're going to snap. We need to do something that will help us not be so tense for once. I know we're in the middle of something big and dangerous, but what happens when we're all so knotted up that we can't think about how to work together when we really need to? Everypony is bickering and nervous, and I just think we need a night to try and forget about all of that!”

When no one said anything, Rarity said very quickly so as not to be cut off again, “Pinkiehasapoint.”

“Really?” Applejack asked sarcastically.

“No, I think she does,” said Clover. Now everyone looked at him, Applejack and Twilight wearing uncertain expression. “Pinkie's right, you guys. If we don't do something to chill everyone out we're going to fall apart at the time when we need to be together the most.” He met Pinkie's hopeful gaze and nodded. “Dash and Luna have been keeping watch, Filly has been safe since we built the second wall. Honestly, I think it's the best plan I've heard all day.”

“And it just gets better!” Pinkie enthused. “We're going to have a carnival!”

Now Clover's expression changed. “We're what?”

“Epona said when she went out looking for parts-”

“Oh, her?”

“That mare is crazy.”

“Have you seen that weird look she gets when she talks about machines?”

“Darling, I get that look when I talk about chocolate.”

Pinkie Pie pursed her lips together, turned around and walked away from the group, leaving them all standing there to watch her leave. She didn't stop to talk to anyone. Even Spike, when he tried to wave, was met with nothing more than being ignored. Pinkie wanted nothing to do with anyone and headed right into the tent she shared with Fluttershy, hoping to at least have her quiet friend to talk to, but found she was alone. Now sighing in sad defeat, the pink pony plopped down onto her bed and buried her face in her pillow.

Her friends never used to shoot her down so quickly. Couldn't they see that a break from all the doom and gloom was necessary? Ever since they'd all been sent from Ponyville nothing had been the same. They weren't friends anymore, they were more like fellow soldiers in a war. Even her friendship with Luna felt strained. Applejack was always busy giving orders and training ponies, Twilight was either with Clover or working with the unicorns, Dashie was almost never available just to spend time with, Rarity was helping Nurse Tenderheart and when she wasn't doing that, she and Fancy Pants were talking to ponies about ponies they lost and trying to help them. Worst of all, Fluttershy didn't talk anymore. Not to her, not to Big Mac, not to anypony. Pinkie had never felt more alone before, even when she threw a party she thought no one wanted to come to.

“Pinkie? Y'all right in there?”

She sniffled and turned her head on the pillow, feeling a little less alone knowing who was on the other side of her tent. “I'm okay, Braeburn.”

“You sure? You don't sound okay. You sound kinda sad, truth be told.”

“I am kinda sad, truth be told.” She sat up and wiped her eyes, giggling softly. “You can come in you know.”

“I don't think it would be very appropriate, me comin' into a lady's quarters.”

Her smile grew as she hopped off the bed to join Braeburn outside. Without prompting, she hugged him. Though he was surprised, Braeburn smiled and returned the gesture. “Thank you,” she said quietly.

“For what?”

“Being my friend.”

As they parted Braeburn beamed. “I'll always be your friend, Pinkie. Wanna talk about what's got you down in the mouth? Maybe I can help.”

Pinkie took a deep breath in and said, “I wanted to have a party but Applejack said no because she's a meany old scroogy head who works so hard sometimes that she forgets a pony needs to have fun to even function and then Clover said it was a good idea and I was all Yay! because that meant somepony was on my side but then I mentioned it wouldn't be just a party and it would be a carnival and I was going to tell them what Epona found when she was out scavenging but as soon as I said her name it's like they all shut down and decided whatever else I was going to say just wouldn't work because of her!”

Braeburn blinked, then tilted his head thoughtfully. “What did Epona find?”

Now it was Pinkie's turn to blink. “You got all that?”

“Sure I did!”

“Wow. Usually my friends just kind of nod and smile after I go on like that.”

The stallion grinned. “So? What did she find?”

“She found the amusement park!”

Now Braeburn stalled a little, confusion entering his expression. “Fillydelphia has an amusement park?”

“Yeah, on the other side of town closer to the harbor! It's got rides and games and lots of fun things! I thought maybe we could all take a night and just go and have fun. We've still got electricity so we can run things, Epona said a lot of the rides weren't difficult to run, she'd just have to make sure they were all working right. We could blow up balloons and have fried dough and lots of fun!”

“I gotta be honest with you, Pinkie Pie. I think that sounds like a faaaa-aaa-aaaantastic idea!”

“You do?!”

“I sure do. An' I bet a lot of other ponies would think so, too. I think we should round up as many ponies as we can and see about gettin' a carnival together as quick as possible.”

“Okay! Let's go!”

As the day progressed another war seemed to break out. One side was for the carnival, the other staunchly against it. Rainbow Dash could see the points on both sides of the argument and decided to stay out of it. The way she saw it, those who wanted to go could go, and those who wanted nothing to do with it could stay put and stew. She had to admit that the idea of a night of fun was alluring. She hadn't had any fun in weeks and Rainbow used to live for fun. Now it felt like she lived for giving orders and trying to keep everypony safe. It was exhausting and it was never ending. Even as she settled in for bed that night in the tent she kept for herself, she fell asleep with tactical plans on parchment sitting on her chest and her light still burning on the table beside her. It was just never ending.

She awoke with a small jolt, realizing she'd fallen asleep when she was supposed to be working. When she got her bearings and realized she was no longer alone in her tent she jumped back so fiercely that her spine hit the wall of the field that her tent was propped against. Standing there, lazily watching the tactical plans flutter to the floor, was a worn and haggard looking stallion.

“Sorain?” Dash whispered harshly. “What in the hay are you doing here? It's the middle of the night!” Rainbow peeled herself from the wall and simply stood on her bed, looking at him. This was the first time she'd seen him just as he was, no uniform, no fancy wedding clothes. He was just a stallion with healing and bandaged over wounds, and the look of a pony already defeated. It made her sit slowly. “Are you okay?”

“They're all dead,” he said, so quiet Dash almost didn't hear him. He didn't even look up as he spoke, just kept his emerald eyes on the parchment on the floor. “They're all dead, Rainbow.”

She nodded slowly. “I know. I'm sorry.”

He laughed mirthlessly and finally looked at her. “Why are you sorry? It's not your fault. Did you ever notice that's how anyone reacts? Their first inclination is to say their sorry when, in reality, they had nothing to do with whatever happened. Don't say sorry. It's not your fault. It's mine.”

“It's not your fault either.”

“You don't know what happened,” he insisted, taking a forceful step forward. It made Dash flinch back slightly but she made herself stay where she was. “It is my fault. They're dead. Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Rapidfire, High Winds...all of them. They're dead. I'm alive.”

“Soarin, just because you're alive doesn't mean-”

“Yes, it does!” He reared back and took her withers between his hooves. “Don't you get it? They're dead [i[because I'm alive! I flew away instead of trying to help them.”

His grip on her was tight and Rainbow looked into his eyes, feeling oddly out of control and afraid. “Soarin...”

“Don't tell me you would have done the same thing.” He let her go and sat beside her on the bed, head hanging.

Rainbow Dash, for the first time in recollection, did not know what to do. Here beside her was one of her heroes, a pony she'd admired and looked up to for so long, had harbored a crush on since the first time she saw him flying with the Wonderbolts, and he was completely and utterly defeated. It was hard to believe this same stallion was once a somewhat dopey, pie-loving, silly high flyer.

“I was higher up than the rest of them,” he said after a few minutes of awkward silence. “None of us knew what was going on at first. We were in Baltimare and that crowd is always a little hard to read sometimes. But they started acting really weird. Turning on each other, you know? Not all of them, just some of them. Then it got violent and it just got rapidly worse and worse. I didn't notice the void in the sky behind me until pegasai from the crowd started taking to the sky. We thought they were flying to get away but half of them were flying to attack us. Fleetfoot went down first, then Lightning Strike. That was when I started to look for a way out and noticed the void. All I heard below me were screams and snarls, and I panicked and flew away as fast as I could.” His eyes closed and he shook his head, clearly fighting tears of shame. “They died because of me.”

“No,” Dash countered softly. “If you'd have stayed you might have died, too. Getting away was the right idea, Sorin.”

He shook his head and spoke with a strained voice. “Every time I close my eyes, I see them. I hear their screams in my dreams, hear them begging for help.” Dash reached over and touched a hoof to his cheek, unsettled by the tears she saw in his eyes. “Everyone thinks I'm a hero but I'm nothing more than a coward.”

“Shhh.” Rainbow pulled Soarin to her, wrapping her forelegs around his neck and cradling his head against her shoulder as he cried. She took a breath in and looked up, silently praying for wisdom. This was not a situation with which she was familiar on any level. Even when her friends were crying it took a lot to be there for them. Tears were never her thing. Just because the world had changed, it didn't mean she had.

Running a hoof over his mane, Rainbow rested the side of her face against Sorsin's head and just held him tighter. She felt his forelegs snake around her middle and embrace her as though she was the only thing keeping him alive. “I'm sorry,” she finally managed, startled by the thickness in her own voice. “I'm so sorry. I wish I could take it away.” And she did, more than anything. There were ponies she saw and heard in her own dreams, who haunted her thoughts when she had an idle one to spare. It was torture for those few passing seconds. She couldn't imagine what it felt like to have that feeling all the time.

And then something started to change. Soarin's head moved and his lips grazed over her neck. Rainbow Dash instantly froze, no idea what was happening. In her embrace, the stallion traced kisses over her neck, under her chin. A million tiny butterflies flittered through Rainbow's stomach as she realized what was now happening, what it was Soarin wanted to make it all go away. She lifted her chin so he could get a better angle, so he could lift his own head and kiss along her jawline. She now had the power to make it better, just for a night, or to make it infinitely worse.

Keeping her hooves around him, Rainbow Dash pulled Soarin down on the bed with her, turning her head to blow out the light.

Come to the Carnival

Apple Bloom sat back on her haunches with a yawn and scrubbed a hoof over her eyes. She'd been awake for a few hours now, this morning being her turn at kitchen duty. She was used to getting up early living on a farm all her life, but she wasn't used to working with so many ponies to quickly set up a dining area for hundreds of ponies to come and have breakfast. Her little legs didn't move quite as fast as the grownups and there were a few times she got shuffled aside by accident. Now that it was all over she felt good about helping out. There was little she and the other children could do under the current circumstances so when it was her turn to help in the kitchen, at the medical tents, or even just help reload the corn cannon she took her responsibilities very seriously and worked as hard as she could.

As ponies wandered away from breakfast the little filly watched them with tired interest. They'd all been there together for so long now that Apple Bloom was starting to recognize ponies she'd never known before, remember their names and anyone in their family. She, along with all the other younger ones and Spike, usually went unnoticed in their observance of ponies coupling off, of new families forming. Her own family had changed so much, too. It wasn't just her and her siblings anymore. With this budding relationship between her big sister and Pokey also came a new pseudo-sibling in Silver Spoon, who Pokey promised to look after. She would never be able to replace Scootaloo or Sweetie Belle but the girls were slowly forming a tight bond with one another.

Then there was Big Macintosh and Fluttershy. Apple Bloom loved the soft-spoken pegasus and gained a great deal of respect for her the night she saved all three Crusaders from the cockatrice. The filly couldn't have picked anypony better for her big brother though she did worry about Fluttershy. She saw her now, head down, hooves moving slowly as she headed back to the tent she shared with Pinkie Pie. Big Mac said Fluttershy hadn't spoken once after the night she woke up in the medical tents and that bothered Apple Bloom. Getting to her hooves, she followed behind at a reasonable distance. The left side of Fluttershy's body where a wing should have been was flat under the tightly wound bandage, but it was no longer bleeding through. That, and the simple fact that she was walking on her own without Big Mac to help or shelter her was a big improvement. So why wasn't she talking?

Fluttershy disappeared behind the tent flaps and Apple Bloom paused, wondering if she should enter. All she really wanted to do was help. It made her sad to see a pony she cared about so defeated. Maybe she could tell Fluttershy a joke or bring her an extra helping of Pinkie's chocolate cake. Or maybe nothing would help, but she knew she had to try. Tentatively, she moved forward and edged through the tent flaps. Fluttershy was on her side on her cot, pale pink mane blanketed over her side and her eyes closed. Apple Bloom knew the pegasus couldn't be asleep that quickly, so she took another step forward and said Fluttershy's name quietly.

Teal eyes opened with a snap and Fluttershy lifted her head. For the first time since she lost her wing there was something new in her gaze; fear. But seeing Apple Bloom, she lowered her head, the sadness returning to her eyes.

“I know you probably wanna be alone,” said Apple Bloom softly, “but I just wanted to see if there was anythin' I could do to make you feel better. Do you need another blanket or a pillow? Applejack's workin' on makin' cider out of these city apples – I can see if she's got any you could try.” But Fluttershy gave no reply and made no movement. It made the filly take another step forward, prompted her to continue until she was close enough to Fluttershy to have a quiet conversation with her. “Ain't there anythin' I can do?” Fluttershy's silence left her feeling hopeless, an emotion she'd never truly experienced before. It made it seem like breakfast had never been eaten and there was just an empty hollowness inside of her.

“I know it's not the same as losin' a wing,” she continued after a moment, “but I know what it feel like to lose somethin' so important to you.” Apple Bloom sat and looked at her hooves, her own sadness creeping into her throat. “Every mornin' I wake up here I keep hopin' Sweetie Belle or Scoots'll magically turn up an' when I don't see 'em anywhere...” She trailed off, tears stinging her eyes. Fluttershy moved on her cot and Apple Bloom looked up. The pegasus had lifted her head, the sorrow in her gaze no longer just for herself, but for Apple Bloom as well. “I just miss 'em so much,” Apple Bloom cried.

Fluttershy shifted herself back on her cot and lifted a foreleg in invitation. It was all Apple Bloom needed to jump up onto the cot and snuggle into Fluttershy's embrace. “I'm so sorry, Apple Bloom,” Fluttershy whispered hoarsly into Apple Bloom's mane, pressing a tender kiss between the filly's ears. Apple Bloom buried her face in Fluttershy's coat and wept, really wept for her friends for the first time.

Rainbow Dash stretched in bed, sheets tangled around her legs. Something was niggling in the back of her mind, trying to wake her up, but she fought to stay asleep. She didn't want to wake to a world of responsibility and chaos again, not when her dreams had been so wonderful. With eyes still closed she turned her head on her pillow and took in a deep breath. Someone pressed a kiss to her brow and Dash opened sleepy eyes to see Soarin looking down at her. She smiled lazily and offered a quiet, “Hi.”

“Hi,” he repeated, voice just as soft as hers. “Sleep okay?”

A dopey grin turned up the corners of her lips. “Once I got there, yeah. Best sleep I've has since all this started.” She blinked, realizing he was no longer in bed with her but standing beside her. From the look of things he'd already had bandages changed and even a bath. It wiped the grin from Dash's face and replaced it with confusion. “Did you sleep okay?”

“Better than okay,” he promised, offering a smile that didn't hide the sadness in his green eyes. Rainbow sat up in bed and Soarin took a step back, turning as if making to head out of the tent. “I brought you some coffee,” he said, no longer looking at her.

Dash frowned. “Hey, are you okay?”

“Fine.” Still, he kept his gaze on the closed flaps of the tent doors. “I'm going to go see where I'm needed.”

“Soarin.” He'd only managed to take one step before Rainbow said his name. Stopping, he looked down and kept his back to her. It sent irritation rippling through the rainbow-maned pony. “Did I do something wrong?” It sounded more like an accusation than a question but she really didn't care. “I thought after last night...”

“Last night shouldn't have happened.” Soarin shook his head and finally turned to look at her, so much sorrow in his gaze. “Rainbow, I used you.”

“Pretty sure we used each other.”

“You know what I mean.”

“Yeah,” she said tersely, “I know what you mean. Except I'm not some fanfilly who'd just sleep with a pony because he's famous. Nopony uses Rainbow Dash. Not even a Wonderbolt. If I didn't want something to happen last night, trust me, it wouldn't have happened.”

“That's not what I'm saying.” Soarin's brow wrinkled. “I needed something to make me forget for awhile, to take it all away. I came here because...because you were the first pony I thought of when I was ready to talk. Because ever since you won the Best Young Flyer competition and spent the day with us I knew there was something special about you.”

“So special that you couldn't remember my name at the Gala?”

“I knew your name.”

“Oh that's right. It was Spitfire who couldn't remember me. You were too caught up in that precious pie I saved for you to even really notice me!”

Soarin flinched as if hit. “I noticed you, Rainbow. And Spitfire knew you, too. You don't know what it's like to be as well known as we are...were. We have to maintain a certain level of indifference.”

“Don't even try to tell me about how hard it is being famous,” Dash said coldly. “Whatever, okay? If you want to say last night was a mistake, it was a mistake on your end.” Crossing her forelegs over her chest, she quirked a brow. “You can go now.”

Finally something seemed to get past the wall of depression he was behind and there was the briefest flicker of anger behind his gaze. He took a step closer to the bed, brows drawn together. “You want to know why I think it was a mistake? Because I've been attracted to you since that first day we met. I think it was a mistake because I promised myself that someday I'd get to know you better and maybe see if there was anything between us. I wanted to have conversations with you, Dash, take you out to dinner, see a movie...”

“Hold hooves as we fly through the sky?” Though Soarin seemed upset now, Dash actually felt herself relax some and gave a little laugh. “I don't need all that stuff. I'm not like other mares.”

“Trust me, I've realized as much. And maybe I'm not like other stallions but I want those things. Maybe not to hold hooves like that, but I want...I don't know. I wanted to court you, to pursue you. Not just jump into bed with you.”

It was surprising the amount of butterflies his words stirred up in her stomach. With a nervous chuckle, Rainbow shook her head. “Court me? How old are you?”

The winged stallion gave into a small smile. “I'm old fashioned. I like the idea of being friends first, getting to know each other better and then see where it goes from there. I never wanted us to start off the way we should have finished.”

“It was just one night.”

“Not to me.” Whatever levity he'd felt before was once again claimed by sorrow as he looked at her. “I've made so many mistakes, Dash. I wanted this to not have to be one of them.”

She almost got angry at that word again, defenses going up as she immediately translated what he said into meaning she was a mistake, but his saying he wanted to pursue her made for a hefty buffer. Nopony had ever wanted to pursue her before and she never wanted that from a relationship. She'd seen it in other ponies, how complicated things got once emotions were involved. There was never a real desire in her to settle down and be tied to one pony for the rest of her life. In fact it was something she'd been adverse to for as long as she could remember. Yet here was this genuine, heavy-lidded, strong, handsome stallion before her alluding to the very things she did not want. It was confusing and frightening, two things Rainbow never dealt with very well.

“Maybe we should take a step back then,” she said heavily after an awkward minute of silence. “It sounds like you know what you want out of a relationship, or at least how to get it started. I'm just not so sure that's my thing, you know?”

Soarin looked at Rainbow as if he didn't believe her. “You can't tell me you haven't thought about all those nights you're going to spend alone once everpony starts coupling up and starting families.”

“I haven't,” she lied coldly. “As long as I've got the sky and my wings, that's all I need in life. I don't need some stallion to validate my existence or some kid clinging to my tail to give me a purpose in life. I've been on my own for as long as I can remember and I kind of like it that way.”

Soarin's ears twitched. “I have never met a mare with such high walls before.”

“Get hurt enough when you're young and you realize it's better that way.”

“What happened to you, Dash? I see this amazing passion you have for flying and the incredible loyalty you have for your friends that tells me you're not this hard all the way through. What was so horrible that made you feel like-”

“Hey, Rainbow?” The tent flaps moved aside and Applejack stuck her head in. Seeing Soarin there and Dash still on the bed, the earth pony froze and blinked awkwardly. “Uh...I'll come back.”

“It's fine, AJ. Soarin was just leaving.”

The two pegasai stared at each other for a minute, Soarin willing her to open up to him and Dash stubbornly shut down. Finally the stallion lowered his gaze, shook his head, and slid past Applejack to leave the tent. The orange pony glanced after him before entering the tent fully and looking at her best friend. “Everythin' okay?”

“Fine.” Rainbow tossed the sheets aside and got to the floor, running a hoof over her mane to smooth it out some. “What's up?”

“Luna's called a meetin'.”

Alarm set into her expression. “What's going on?”

“Dunno,” said Applejack with a shrug. “But she wants everypony to get a seat in the stands. Includin' you.”

“Okay.” Dash walked slowly to the small table at the foot of her bed and peered down at the wash basin atop it. “I'll be there in a few minutes.”

Though her tone was clearly one of dismissal, Applejack took a step closer to Dash and tilted her head. “Sugarcube, I'm gonna ask you again if everythin' is okay an' then remind you I ain't another one of your soldiers. It's me, Rainbow, your best friend.”

Dash frowned at her transparent reflection in the water, taking a slow breath in and out before turning to Applejack. “Soarin and I had a...night. And I figured it was going to be a one time thing, something that would make both of us feel better and then we could move on with life but then this morning he was talking about...” She made a face. “...dating me.”

Applejack bit down on a smile but was unsuccessful at keeping her amusement from her eyes. “Heavens to Betsy, Rainbow. How could he ask such a thing?”

“Shut up.”

The earth pony gave into a quiet chuckle. “It ain't like he asked ya to marry him or nothin'. I know you're allergic to anythin' that smells like a relationship beyond friendship with anypony an' for the longest time I was to. I figured I had my farm, my family, and my friends. Didn't really need much else.”

“And then you met Pokey and blah blah blah. I get it.”

“Ain't even about Pokey. It's about life as we know it changin' forever, sugarcube. Nothin' we had will be ours again, not for a long time anyhow. Priorities change, stuff you never thought would be important becomes alarmin'ly important.” Applejack touched a hoof to Dash's withers. “I know you got a past to deal with. We all do. But don't let hurt that happened a long time ago keep you from bein' happy in the present. Me, Twilight, the rest of the girls...we know what an amazin' pony you are, Rainbow. Maybe it's time to let somepony else see that, too.”

Dash's jaw worked as she clenched her teeth together. Coming from anypony else the advice could simply be shrugged off, even another of her close friends. But coming from Applejack made it hard for her to ignore. “You better head out,” she said softly. “I just need a minute.” Applejack nodded and hugged her friend, then left the pegasus alone for a few minutes with her thoughts.

Pinkie Pie looked around the stadium with wide eyes, sorrow on her face. Ponies were trickling in from every doorway and slowly filling the seats, but for every pony there seemed to be at least ten empty chairs. “It always feels like there are so many of us when we're down there,” she said, plopping down in her seat between Braeburn and Spike. “But now that we're up here it feels like there's so little of us.”

“What if I'm the only dragon left in the world?” Spike contemplated quietly. He looked over at Pinkie. “You know how some mares say 'Oh I'd only go out with him if he were the last stallion on the planet?' Do you think if I'm the last dragon on the planet Rarity will finally say yes out of pity? And maybe partial species conservation?”

“Spike,” intoned Twilight dryly, sitting on the other side of him. “Dragons are far more resilient than ponies are. I'm sure the rest of your kind are just fine and are holed up somewhere waiting this out, if they're not trying to fight it themselves. You're not the only dragon left in the world.”

“Darn it.” Catching the look Twilight gave him he coughed. “I mean, I'm so glad I'm not alone.” When Twilight shook her head and turned back to a conversation she'd been having with Dr. Whooves, Spike rested his chin in his talons and muttered, “Just forever alone in the romance department.” As if on perfect cue Rarity entered from one of the lower entrances with Fancy Pants, giggling about something. In frustration Spike cried out, “Oh, come on!”

All conversation around him ceased and ponies turned their heads to look at the baby dragon, Rarity and Fancy Pants included. He felt his face burn and thought quickly, stammering, “Um...I was pretending there was a game going on. You know, to ease the tension a bit.”

“Good idea, Spike!” Pinkie enthused, turning her attention to the field below. “Let's go you good fer nothin' meat sacks! You call that defense? That line was easier to break through than your mama's pantyhose after a bowl of eggnog at a Hearth's Warming party!” Both Braeburn and Spike turned very slowly to look at the pink pony who paid them no mind, just balled her hoof and shook it in disgust at the invisible hoofball players.

Applejack plopped down in the seat behind Pinkie and leaned forward to talk to her friends. “Any idea what this meetin' is all about?”

“None what so ever,” answered Twilight. “But it looks like we're about to find out.”

The field that was almost always crowded and busy with activity was silent and motionless for the first time in weeks. All tents were vacant, save the medical units, and every pony free of guard duty was seated and waiting. Luna stood in the center of the field speaking to Rainbow Dash, and when the pegasus nodded then flew up into the stands to find her own seat, the princess turned to face the side of the stadium with the biggest crowd.

“Can everypony hear me?” she bellowed in her Royal Canterlot Voice, minus the double timbre.

“Loud and clear!” her best friend assured.

Luna nodded to Pinkie with a small smile before growing serious. “As you are all aware by now, the harbingers are slowly retreating. It has come to the attention of both myself and your commander, Rainbow Dash, that this has given some ponies a false sense of security. Ponies have been breaking the established curfew, going out into the city on their own or with very few other ponies, and assuming there is no longer a need to tell others where you are going or that you need be accountable for your own actions. To say we are disappointed in you would be a gross understatement. These rules and perimeters have been set up for your protection, not to simply limit you on your freedoms. Many have sacrificed time and much needed rest to make sure you are safe here. By not following the rules with which we aim to keep you safe you are saying you do not care about what has been done for you. It is not something I will tolerate any longer, especially tonight.”

Pausing, Luna carefully swept her disapproving gaze over every seat in the stadium, making sure no section was missed. “You cannot ask for allowances such as this carnival that many ponies are going to great lengths to take care of and believe a night of levity means a night of freedom. Tonight our same rules and regulations remain, and it is more important than ever that you take heed. Do not be fooled by the decreasing number of the enemy outside of these walls. We have seen them grow and mentally evolve from the very first day and there are many that would think their departure is to regroup and prepare for a final attack. I am among those who subscribe to this theory. Tonight when we are out we will appear as vulnerable as we have ever been before. That will not be the case thanks to Twilight Sparkle, Shining Armor, and several others who will hold fast a shield around us. But keep a weather eye. If the enemy does not know we are protected they may feel this the perfect time to attack.”

“If it's still so dangerous,” called down a pony from higher up in the stands, “why are we even having this stupid carnival?”

Pinkie opened her mouth but Braeburn pull a hoof over hers just as Applejack touched a hoof to her shoulder. Crossing her forelegs over her chest, Pinkie pursed her lips and stayed quiet in a pout.

“We are still having the carnival because we need a night to unwind a little,” explained Luna. “You have trusted Rainbow Dash thus far, you would do well to continue trusting her. We will be well protected and she believes that this night will be something of a sign to our enemy. It tells that that we may be grouped here out of self-preservation but we are not afraid.”

“Speak for yourself,” said the same pony loud enough to be overheard. It made Luna scowl and rustle her wings.

“Do not forget who you address, earth pony. The world may have changed but I have not.” Snickers rippled through the stadium but Luna continued. “It is your choice whether or not to participate tonight but no matter your opinion you are still expected to act within the limits of the rules. Nopony is to be out in the city on their own, someone must know where you are at all times and how long you expect to be gone. You will not be allowed to go back and forth between here and the carnival so it would be wise to make your decision soon.” The alicorn turned, looking in Dash's direction. “Have I forgotten anything?”

The rainbow-maned pony rose from her seat and flew down to land next to Luna. They exchanged several words before Luna bowed her head and touched her horn to Rainbow's throat. “Okay!” Dash's voice bounced off the stadium walls so loudly that there wasn't one pony who didn't flinch. She grinned sheepishly and tried again, a little softer. “Wow, this Royal Canterlot Voice is insane. Anyway, I just wanted to say tonight is about fun. Try not to worry about what's going on anywhere but where you are. We're going to be well protected both by magic and constant recon teams. And, yeah, that's pretty much it. You can turn this – me – off now.”

Twilight stood beside her brother and Luna on the roof of one of the highest buildings in Fillydelphia. Behind them were eight more unicorns, the best of those who'd been able to pick up the shielding spell. “Do you really think this will work?” Twilight asked, a nervous glance cast toward the star-sprinkled sky.

“Of course it will,” Shining Armor promised. “You saw how well the spell worked at my wedding, and that was with just me keeping it together. With all of us? I'd say we'll be safer than we have been in a long time.” He turned to look at the other eight. “As soon as the spell is cast you'll be free to go. As long as Twilight, Luna or myself keep reinforcing it every once in awhile it won't disappear.” Turning back around, he looked up and took a breath. “Okay, let's do this.”

Pinkie Pie watched the sky with barely contained anticipation. There was a beam of light in the distance that rose up into the night, then spilled out in an almost liquid wave of multi-colored magic to encase the entire city in a spell of protection. The earth pony held her breath, watching the bottom rim of the spell as it sank closer and closer to the ground. Then, as soon as it touched down, she threw her hooves up and exclaimed, “Hit it!”

Somewhere a switch was thrown and the entire area was flooded with lights and sound. Stands full of games to play, vendor stations ready to cook and serve yummy treats, roller coasters, a carousel, spinning swings, bouncy houses, and a Ferris wheel silent for too long now came alive with a sigh of wonder from all gathered to witness it. Ponies scattered quickly, those assigned to different stations knowing exactly where to go and exactly what to do, thanks to Epona and her freaky knowledge of everything mechanical. Fun bubbly music soon filled the air and ponies both young and older began moving throughout the fair grounds.

“I gotta admit, Pinkie Pie,” said Dash, touching down beside the speechless party pony, “this looks really awesome!”

“There's so much to see! So much to do! I don't know where to start!” Dash laughed at Pinkie's indecision and Pinkie looked around with wide eyes. “Should I try the carousel first, or get some fried dough? Maybe I could ride the train the goes around all the rides and then decide. Or maybe that will make it harder to decide. Maybe I should play a game and see if I can win a stuffed penguin!” Without a clear decision, she ran off leaving Dash alone to shake her head in amusement. But she wasn't alone for long. Soarin walked up beside her and looked up at the tall Ferris wheel lighting the sky. “Personally, I want to try the platform drop.”

Rainbow's amusement faded and she stiffened. “You should go do that, then.”

“Want to come with me?”

“Not particularly. It's not really my thing.”

Soarin raised a brow. “Fun isn't your thing?”

“No, I love fun things. I just think my time would be better spent keeping an eye on everypony.” She flapped her wings and took the the air without so much as a glance at Soarin. “See you later.”

In no time at all it seemed as though every seat on every ride was filled. Ponies played games and laughed, win or lose. They partook in fried dough and fried candy bars, drank soda pop and relaxed. There was a general feeling of true levity in the air and it lit even the darkest places in the hearts of the weariest.

A band gathered itself in the center of the grounds, ponies who grabbed whatever instruments they could find on a particular night of foraging, and began playing a lively tune. Rarity stood to the side with a warm smile on her face, tapping her hoof in time to the music and watching ponies dancing and laughing. Clover came up beside her and let out a happy sigh. “Now this is what I'm talking about. How are you doing, neighbor?”

Rarity smiled up at him. “I'm well, thank you. And how about you? It seems we haven't had much of a chance to catch up since our rag tag little group got here.”

“We should fix that then,” said Clover, grinning. “How's life been, Rarity? What's new?”

She shrugged casually, gaze returning to the dancers. “Oh, you know. My boutique was probably destroyed during the raid on Ponyville, I ran farther in one week than I have in my entire existence, and I'm being stalked by ghosts possessing bodies of dead ponies I may or may not know. You?”

“Pretty much the same,” Clover laughed. “Minus the boutique bit.” They said nothing for a few minutes, just watched and laughed, both of them tapping their hooves now. One song bled into another and Clover looked at Rarity. “I never got to tell you how sorry I was to hear about Sweetie Belle. She was a good kid.”

Rarity smiled sadly. “Thank you, darling. Forgive me for not telling you myself. I know how dearly she loved you.”

“You have nothing to apologize for.” He draped a foreleg around her withers in a brotherly side embrace and Rarity leaned into him. “Think once this is over we'll go back to being neighbors?”

“I do hope so. I'd like at least one thing to return to normal and I have always loved having you around if I needed a strong hoof.”

“Well it's settled then, isn't it?” He let her go, only to offer a hoof to her and nod to the crowd. “Come on.”

Rarity blanched. “What? In there?”

“When was the last time you let your mane down and just danced?”

“Never,” she said with a nervous giggle.

Clover leaned in close and said in a low, conspiratorial voice, “Then I'd say it's about high time, wouldn't you?” Without waiting for an answer he grabbed her hoof and pulled her into the crowd, spinning her as she laughed.

Luna soared overhead, a whooping Pipsqueak on her back as she maneuvered through the different rides, flying beside one of the roller coaster cars at one point. Gleefully, he waved to his friends all clustered into one compartment on the Ferris wheel before Luna took off again and had him hanging on for dear life.

Four fillies and a baby dragon laughed as they watched their friend speed away. “I thought his eyes were going to pop out of his head,” said Silver Spoon, Archer nodding in agreement.

“But it looked like he was having fun,” Dinky added, looking at the night princess doing beautiful aerial acrobatics.

“Maybe he'll get a cutie mark of himself strangling Luna,” Spike guffawed. “I don't know how she can breathe!”

Apple Bloom huffed. “At least I'm not the only one who still has a blank flank.”

Where Silver Spoon would have jumped at the opportunity to rub salt in Apple Bloom's wound before, now she offered her a sympathetic smile. “You'll get one, Apple Bloom.”

“I just hope it's not durin' the fightin'. Can you imagine what kind of cutie mark that would be?”

All five of them shuddered and groaned in disgust.

Spike leaned over the railing and grinned. “Hey, Pinkie Pie and Braeburn are below us! Hey, guys!”

“WOOOO! Hi Spike!” Pinkie Pie rocked the compartment as she bounced in her seat, waving emphatically at Spike. She didn't seem to notice Braeburn with his forelegs wrapped tightly around the the window bar. “Oh my gosh, this is so much fun!” She shoved the last of her fried dough into her mouth and looked at her companion as she chewed. “Isn't this fun?” she asked, blowing out a puff of powdered sugar with her question.

“A real heart-racer,” answered Braeburn shakily. “When do we get to get off again?”

“Not sureLOOK!” She launched herself at the window, leaning out so far that Braeburn was forced to let go of the bar so he could hold onto Pinkie. “I can see Fluttershy all the way down there. Do you think if I yell she can hear me? FLUTTERSHYYYYYYYYY!”

Down below Fluttershy stood by herself. Pinkie's voice was drowned out by the contradicting music being played in the center of the grounds and the music coming from different game stations and rides. After her morning with Apple Bloom, doing everything in her power to cradle the filly, stroke her mane and just be there for her, she'd fallen asleep and had strange dreams. When she woke up Apple Bloom was gone, but Fluttershy had felt different. Not better, really. Just different somehow. She thought coming to the carnival might help improve on the feeling but it only seemed to make her want to get away more. Deciding she'd seen enough she turned to head back to the stadium, disregarding Luna's previous instructions, but found herself face to face with Lyra.

The unicorn stood in her path, reluctance and shame on her face but determination in her stance. “Hi,” she stated simply. Fluttershy just looked at her. “I know I'm probably the last pony you want to talk to right now, especially given that you're not talking to anypony, but I need you to listen to me for a second. What happened...I take full responsibility for it. I saw Bon Bon attacking you and instead of trying to help you I just froze. My brain shut off. I don't even...I'm not trying to make excuses. I just wanted you to know how truly sorry I am, Fluttershy, and if there's anything I can do to make up for it...”

Fluttershy lifted her head in as much confidence as she could muster and walked past Lyra, pausing only to say, “You can't,” before heading away from the carnival.

Lyra's expression fell, her heart clearly breaking. She sighed in defeat and swallowed, trying to gather herself before heading into the crowds. When she started forward she looked up and saw Big Macintosh heading right toward her. Ears drooping, she looked like she was about to lose it. “I tried.”

“I know,” he assured in his ever-calm voice. “I'll talk to her.”

The unicorn watched the big work horse as he wandered past her, then turned to try and find something to distract her from her self-loathing.

“Hey, Lyra!” She looked up, searching for whoever had called her, and saw Merry May waving at her from the line to the carousel. Scribes was with her, along with Spectrum and Raindrops. “Come on, it's our turn next!” Lyra looked at the sculpted animals and sleighs that decorated the simple ride, then at the group of ponies now looking expectantly her way. Mustering as genuine a smile as she could, she trotted over to join them.

Applejack and Pokey were among the crowd just getting off, and shared a wave and a big hello to the group now getting on. “I haven't been to a carnival since I was a colt,” Pokey said, grinning from ear to ear as the couple walked through the fairway. “This brings back so many memories.”

“Yeah? Like what? I never been to one before.”

He blinked and looked at her. “Seriously? I practically lived at one when I was young. Of course, it helps that my uncle ran the balloon popping stand.”

Applejack laughed. “Now why doesn't that surprise me?”

“Are you implying something?”

“Nope, not implyin'. Downright sayin' it – you an' your kin have a thing for poppin' balloons!”

Pokey gave her a side-eye, a smile teasing the corner of his mouth. “Know what else we have a penchant for?”

“What's that?”

“Throwing fillies in the fountain.”

Applejack jumped and flung her body around to face him, lowering into a defensive stance. “You wouldn't dare?”

“Wouldn't I?” Pokey lowered himself as well, a wicked grin on his face. “Care to test that?”

She pawed the ground. “You gotta catch me first!” Turning sharply, she galloped off. Pokey reared back and shouted “Yeehaw!” before tearing after her. She raced through the crowd as expertly as only a rodeo pony could, Pokey trying to keep up with her. “You're gonna have to speed it up iff'n you wanna catch me, pretty boy!”

Pokey accidentally shouldered another stallion, then bounced like a ping pong ball off of a vendor table. Though he was shouting apologies out as he went and leaving a disaster in his wake, he was laughing almost as much as Applejack was.

Two of the ponies they passed were Twilight and Cadance, both mares drawing up short as first an orange blur then a blue one sped past them. Twilight laughed softly as they started forward once more. “Yeesh. Give some ponies an inch and they take a mile.”

“It's been awhile since any of us has had fun,” Cadance reminded gently. She looked around at the ponies enjoying themselves and smiled. “It feels good to be around all of these smiling faces.”

Twilight looked up at her sister-in-law with concern. “How are you feeling?”

The alicorn's smile wavered but she managed to hold onto it. “I've been better, but I have also been much worse. Like any other loss, it's going to take some time. This truly does help.”

“I have to admit, I thought Pinkie was crazy when she came up with this idea, but looking around at everypony?” It was impossible not to feel the outpouring of high positive energy. Their laughter made Twilight want to laugh, their smiles made her want to smile. As they came upon the group in the center of the grounds, she chuckled. Their dancing even made her want to dance.

“So which one is your special somepony?” Cadance asked, humor in her quiet question.

Twilight blushed and looked quickly up at her. “Why do you ask me that?”

“I have witnessed that look before, Twilight. I know love when I see it.”

“I wouldn't call it love. I don't know what it is exactly, but...I...”

“Mm hmm.”

The unicorn sighed helplessly, a goofy smile lighting her face when she saw Clover. “That one right there. The one dancing with Rarity.”

Cadance nodded in approval. “He is quite handsome, isn't he? And he treats you well?”

“Better than anypony has ever treated me,” Twilight admitted loftily.

“Then I'd say he's a keeper.”

“Who's a keeper?”

Shining Armor joined them, kissing his wife on the cheek. Fancy Pants was with the stallion and smiled at Twilight in greeting.

“No one!” she said quickly, sharing a glance with Cadance.

“Fancy Pants!” called Rarity from the crowd, “come dance with me!”

The unicorn stallion smiled widely and bowed his head to Cadance and Twilight. “If you'll be so kind as to excuse me.” He trotted into the throng as Clover trotted out, only to grab Twilight and pull her back in with him.

With the married couple left standing there, Cadance leaned her head against her husband's neck. Shining Armor leaned down to rest the side of his face against her forehead. “Are you alright, my love?”

“I'm better. I just want all of this to be over with so we can mourn properly. Shining, I'm so sorry-”

“Stop right there.” Shining Armor lifted his head so he could look her in the eyes. “It was not your...I don't fault you for the loss of our baby, Cadance. I could never. If I blame anypony it's me.”

“No.” She reached up to touch his cheek, her eyes sad. “Let's not blame each other or ourselves.” Leaning forward, she kissed him lightly. “Let's dance.”

Shining Armor's brows rose. “Really?”

“Really. Come on.”

The music changed then, Octavia taking center stage as the tune kept up the fast tempo but took on a darker feel. It lifted to the highest crest of the roller coasters and the topmost compartment of the Ferris wheel. Even Rainbow Dash, hovering high above so she could keep an eye on everything, could hear it far below. But she wasn't thinking about the music, she was watching a group of ponies toward the back of the carnival where the unusable rides sat stony and dark.

“Have you been watching them, too?” Soarin asked, joining her from seemingly out of nowhere. Dash nodded, brow furrowed and gaze fixed. Soarin glanced between her and the ponies below. “What do you think they're doing?”

“I'm not sure. There's no reason anypony needs to be back there.” After a moment she looked at him. “Why were you watching them?”

“I'm on one of the rotations tonight for keeping watch.” Surprise registered on Dash's face and the winged stallion nodded. “I let myself wallow for too long. Somehow last night woke me up to that. I don't blame myself any less but sitting around replaying everything that happened won't let me go back and change it and it certainly won't bring any of them back.”

“Yeah, well.” She shrugged. “I didn't know any of them at all except for Spitfire, and we never were able to get to the point of friendship. Even just being an acquaintance of hers, though? I think if she saw you drowning in self-pity she'd give you a good kick in the flank.”

Soarin chuckled quietly. “Without a doubt.” He finally met her eyes and she could still see sadness there. “I'm sorry about this morning. Not for what I said but for how it ended.”

Dash tossed her mane and returned to watching the ponies below. “I didn't have anything more to say anyway. You want to get inside my head, Soarin, but you can't. You're looking for a mare who wants you to know her life story, her secrets, wants to share everything with you and as much as you may want me to be that mare, I'm not, okay? I'm not the relationship type by any stretch of the imagination. Besides, I'm too much of a handful for anypony.”

“Because you're stubborn to a fault, strong willed and independent? Some stallions like that, you know.” She picked up on the teasing thread in his tone but it didn't soften her any. Moving forward a bit, Soarin tried to get her to look at him. “You know what I think your problem is? You're afraid to let somepony get too close.”

“Of course I am,” she spat, as if the answer should have been obvious all along. “You know why? Because it's not worth my time. Everypony who says they care about you just ends up leaving anyway so what's the point?”

“Everypony does not leave,” Soarin countered calmly. “What about your friends?”

“The rare exception in my life, trust me.”

“Who else has left you, Dash?”

She could feel the pressure building in her chest, tightening her throat. Then before she knew what was happening it all came up; word vomit. “Where do you want me to begin, when I was a foal? Yeah, let's start there. How about my dad leaving when I was three? He said he was going to Baltimare on a business trip for a week and the next time I heard anything from him or about him was in the form of a letter I caught my mom crying over that said he wasn't coming back and that he'd met somepony new. Oh, and then there was my mom, the one pony in the world I loved more than anyone, growing so depressed that she didn't take care of herself so she got sick, so sick that she died and I was alone. Then I made an awesome friend in Flight School when I met Fluttershy, who decided to choose life on the ground instead of living in Cloudsdale with me so, you know, once again I was alone. Also, don't forget my best friend before I went to Flight School, Gilda, who decided I wasn't cool enough to hang out with anymore after she turned into a royal jerk and has pretty much decided I don't exist anymore. Then Cloud Kicker, the one pony on my weather team I could rely on no matter what, is dead. What was the point in caring about any of these guys?!”

By now she was practically shouting and tears blurred her vision. She was so used to being rejected, dismissed and forgotten that she pushed each and every new occurrence down, telling herself she was just becoming stronger and there was no need to shed tears over every bad thing that happened in her life. Tears were a sign of weakness, moving on was a sign of determination. Hovering there, having told Soarin the biggest of her heartbreaks made her feel as weak as she ever had. She was openly crying now, something she almost never did. It all hurt so much coming back up, almost as if she was living through each and every loss again. Soarin moved closer to try and hold her but Dash fought against him. She didn't want to be consoled like some weak-willed filly. He was stronger than she was, however, and won against her protests, wrapping his forelegs around her in a tight embrace. Emotionally exhausted from everything that had been happening and now this, she eventually let him comfort her and clung to him.

“Your father was a fool for leaving you and your mother, Rainbow.” Soarin ran a hoof over her mane as he whispered in her ear, their wings beating together to keep them in the air. “Your mother...she didn't leave you because she wanted to. I'm sure if she could have stayed with you she would have. Maybe she was just so broken that she didn't know how to make the situation better, let alone keep herself well. I don't know about Gilda, but it sounds like you're better off without her. Friends change as they grow older and sometimes they just don't stay compatible. I know what it feels like to lose your second, believe me. But Fluttershy...she's here now. She's with you again. She didn't leave you.”

“She won't talk to anypony,” Dash said thickly, face buried in the crook of Soarin's neck. “I don't know how to make her better.”

“It's not your job, Rainbow.” He pulled her back slightly so he could look at her, concern on his face. “You do not have to take care of everyone all the time. I know you think you do and that you think you don't need anyone to take care of you but that's not true.” He took her face gently between his hooves, expression serious. “I won't leave you. Ever. Not if you let me in. That's all I want is for you to let me in.”

Dash wiped her eyes, calming some, and looked down. “I don't...” she paused, the group of ponies she'd been watching before suddenly catching her eye. They were moving as one, a huge mass of metal in the middle of them. “What in the hay?” Soarin looked down as well, confused. Rainbow sighed heavily. “Looks like we'll have to finish this later. Come on. We need to see what they're up to.”

As one, Soarin and Rainbow Dash descended to fly past the carnival and land before the suspect group of ponies at the back of the activity. The leader of this odd group stepped forward with excitement on her face. “Hey, Dash!”

“Epona? What are you guys doing out here?”

The brown unicorn eyed a broken down water ride to her left. “Harvesting.”

Dash and Soarin exchanged a glance and Dash tilted her head. “Harvesting?”

“Recycling,” replied Epona. She stepped forward and wove her way under a bit of wood. As the darkness swallowed her she was barely visible until her horn lit with a translucent white light. This magical aura surrounded a long piece of something and there was a terrible wrenching sound as it was broken free. Floating her prize before her as she made her way back out, Epona was triumphant. “This is exactly what I need!”

Soarin eyed the floating object. “You need a two inch thick pipe?”

“Now all I need is some propane or something.”

“Propane?” asked Dash.

“You can't have a flame thrower without propane, Rainbow Dash.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa.” Dash took to the air to eye to cart filled with scraps of metal, wood and other miscellaneous items. As the new pipe was added to it, her eyes widened. “What is all this?”

As if suddenly realizing Dash was talking, Epona looked up at her in surprise. “Commander! You haven't seen my lair!”

“Your...lair?”

The unicorns around the cart nodded and murmured in quiet enthusiasm. Epona grinned. “Oh, Dash. You have no idea what you're in for. Follow us!”

Falling into step behind the procession, Soarin looked up at Dash and waited for her to land and walk beside him before saying anything. “Is this pony all there in the head?”

“Honestly? I have no idea. But she's a flipping genius when it comes to building stuff. She came up with the second wall idea, designed and built the cannon. It was her that brought this whole carnival to life.”

“Still, I can't help but feel like we're walking to meet our doom.” Rainbow laughed as quietly as she could and continued walking.

Fluttershy stood alone atop the inner wall, her mane blowing in the chilly night wind. Every so often there were makeshift staircases and platforms to allow wingless ponies access to the high parapet and Fluttershy had been lucky to find one close to the carnival. Right now she didn't want to be around the party or the joy, and she didn't want to be around the sullen ponies back at the stadium either. Being alone was always a comfort to her but even that didn't feel completely right. She'd gotten so used to having Big Macintosh around that perhaps it was his not being there that left her feeling particularly vulnerable.

She looked out to the ocean, past the tinted film of the shield before her, and tried to shut her thoughts down. It was the only way she was surviving now; not thinking kept her from over-thinking, which kept her from losing her mind every morning she woke up. She was always in pain, always feeling off balance, and though that was a big part of her sorrow there was something else that was leaving a huge aching hole in her chest; she missed Angel more than words could describe. How the others were coping with the loss of their pets was beyond her because every moment without her bunny felt as painful as a missing wing.

There was a noise below that drew her attention away from her thoughts. Fluttershy turned to see Big Macintosh lumbering his way up the rickety steps and watched him until he was on the wall's walkway with her. As he moved to her side she returned her gaze outward, stoic. Big Mac sat next to her and looked outward as well. They were both ponies inclined to silence and had found it easier so far to communicate without words. They had looks, touches, movements that said all that needed to be said, and it made their relationship feel special. Though she'd always longed for a special somepony, Fluttershy always assumed it wasn't meant for her. She was much too shy and timid for any stallion to ever take interest in her. But the attention Big Mac had shown her in this new broken world of theirs had been the one thing that felt like healing. Every time she hurt he was there to make it better, even when h e didn't realize he was doing it. Just like now. The simple fact of his presence somehow made it easier to breathe.

“What am I?” she said, so quietly her voice was almost lost to the wind. Big Macintosh, startled at hearing her speak, looked down at her with slightly widened eyes. Fluttershy looked up at him with a pained expression. “What am I, Big Mac? I'm not a pegasus anymore if I only have one wing, but I'm not an earth pony. What am I?”

The big workhorse dipped his head to nuzzle against her cheek, pulling her close to him with a strong foreleg. “You're my girl,” he said quietly, feathering a kiss over her brow. For awhile they stayed like that, comfortable together and warmed from the wind by each other's body heat. For awhile it almost felt peaceful, but it didn't last. It never lasted.

“Fluttershy.” He rarely ever said her name, usually just calling her “darlin'” when he spoke to her, so she knew what was coming was not going to be light or easy to hear. “You know I love you, don't you?”

She looked at him, tenderness in her eyes that said she did know and that the feelings were reciprocated.

“I know this has been hard on you. Been hard on all of us but I know things affect you differently. So I'm wonderin' if you even realize how much Lyra blames herself for what happened to you.”

Sitting up straighter she looked outward, her expressions hardening.

“She thinks this is all her fault, your not talkin' an' not bein' like you used to be.”

Fluttershy tried to swallow down the anger that was rising but nothing would stem the flow of bitterness this time. “It is her fault,” she whispered venomously. This seemed to shock the stallion more than just her speaking had. “She could have stopped Bon Bon but she just stood there and watched. She didn't do anything to help me at all!And now I'm...I'm not anything! I'm a freak!”

“You are not a freak,” Big Mac replied strongly. Even though there were tears in her eyes, he fixed her with a stern gaze. “What you are is a victim of somethin' evil an' somethin' terrible, but you're not a freak. You're also not this unkind, Fluttershy. The pony I know would be able to forgive Lyra, put herself in Lyra's place an' know she would've done the same thing.”

She couldn't say anything because he was right. If it had been one of her best friends attacking somepony else, she would have completely frozen and been utterly useless. But that didn't make her feel any better. In fact, it made her feel worse. “I'm so angry,” she hissed shrilly, shaking with rage she'd not been allowing herself to feel. “I'm so angry and I've never been this angry before that I didn't know what to do with it. I feel like I hate everyone, even my friends. I hate that they're all perfectly fine and I'm left stuck in the middle. I hate Princess Celestia for not being here, for her not warning us sooner. I hate the Creator for letting this happen. I hate every single pony who has died and is now the face of our enemy. I hate this force we have no name for.” She was panting now, her heart racing. “And most of all I hate...I hate...”

“Tell me.”

“I hate...” The anger reached its highest breaking point and exploded in the form of tears streaming down her face. “I hate myself for being so weak!”

Big Macintosh embraced her, ever careful of her still-healing wound. “There it is,” he said gently. “That's what you needed to get to.”

Her anger and self-loathing had become an infection inside of her, slowly poisoning and eating away at everything she was thinking and feeling. Even as she cried she felt a wonderful release of such pressure she didn't even know had been inside of her.

“Why do you think you're weak?”

“I've always been weak. All of this has just shown me how weak I really am.”

“No,” Big Mac soothed. “A weak pony wouldn't have made it here after bein' attacked the way you were. She wouldn't have fought though all the poor care you were bein' given. Darlin', I've been seein' such a quiet strength in you these past weeks...I didn't even know existed. None of us did.”

“I don't feel very strong,” she admitted when her tears slowed. “Only when you're with me.”

Big Mac smiled slightly. “You don't need me around to be strong. You're plenty strong on your own. You just gotta see what I see.”

Fluttershy sniffed and shook her head. “I don't want to be angry at Lyra. Or my friends. I don't like being angry at anypony.”

“Maybe it's time you start havin' some conversations then.” She looked up at him and he chuckled. “I know, pretty ironic comin' from me.”

“Can we just stay here a little while longer? If that's all right? It's so peaceful here.”

He kissed her and nodded, nuzzling her cheek. “'Course we can.”

She sighed in both relief and release as she leaned into him and turned her eyes to the ocean once more. Somehow, though everything was dark, Fluttershy got the feeling something was different. Pulling away from Big Mac and getting to her hooves, she narrowed her eyes to try and see past the shield better. “What is it?' Big Mac asked.

“I...I don't know. Something seems...there! Do you see it?”

“See what?”

“Over the waves, far out. It's...it's darker somehow.”

Big Mac narrowed his eyes as well. “I don't see-” He stopped abruptly as something seemed to explode in the sky. “I see,” he said quickly.

“It's a whole mass of something,” Fluttershy breathed, panic in her voice.

“Get on.” Fluttershy did as she was told and hung onto Big Mac for dear life as he turned to run for the steps and back toward the carnival.

It felt like a very slow journey back toward the stadium, partially because they had to keep stopping to pick up things that would fall off the cart, partially because Epona or one of the other unicorns would find something else they thought was interesting or could be of use. “I'm concerned this pony has a lair,” Soarin said under his breath, making Dash laugh. “No, really. Only super heroes or crazy psychopaths have lairs.”

“Oh come on,” Dash chuckled, “in order to be a super hero you have to be a bit of a psychopath.”

“So when we're the ones being 'harvested' you'll remember that, right?” Dash chortled but quickly shut herself up when the unicorns looked at her. When their attention was ahead once more the pegasus jabbed Soarin in the ribs with a hoof.

The door to Epona's lair was on the outskirts of the stadium and led down into the earth where the other hallways inside led up to the field or the seats. The farther down they went the warmer it got, and soon the two pegasai were sweating. Near the end of the hallway was a cloud of some sort of fog that poured out from under a door to one of the locker rooms. As Epona pulled it open the fog rolled out with the smell of sweat and hot metal. Trying to clear their vision, Dash and Soarin entered after the cart to a room of steam, busy ponies, and innumerable metal contraptions.

“Welcome!” Epona shouted grandly.

“What is this place?” Dash asked.

“This is where my minions and I have been busy at work.”

Soarin raised a brow. “Minions?”

“We have three more corn cannon built now,” the unicorn continued, all but ignoring the stallion.

Dash looked at a nearby table where sheets of bent metal and rivets lay. “What's all this?”

Epona's eyes lit with excitement. “Body armor. Look!” She picked one up to demonstrate how it worked. “It's kind of like a saddle in the way you wear it. I made replicas of the armor used in the Hearth's Warming day pageant but with real metal and strong fasteners. Over there we have helmets, too.”

Soarin nodded, looking impressed. “You have enough of these for everypony?”

“Not yet, but we're getting there. If you follow me, I'll show you what other goodies we have. Over here we have foreleg crossbows being made. Luna said these beasties can only be killed by unicorns because of sharp, magical horns, right? What if we have magic tipped arrows? You just strap one on, pull an arrow from your side quiver, load it like so, and release with a simple bite. Oh! This is where we have special light reflecting goggles, way better than the ones used by the Wonderbolts. No offense.”

“None taken,” said Soarin, picking up a pair of the goggles to slip over his head and try out. Looking around the huge room through them, he pointed to another table. “What are those?”

“These?” She picked up something that looked like the skeletal frame of a dragon wing. “Bracers for pegasus wings. Like shoulder pads for hoofball players. It will not only protect the spines of your wings from attack but it will also absorb some of the impact should you fall and significantly reduce your chance of breaking a wing. And feel them! Light as air.”

While Epona slipped a bracer over one of Soarin's wings, Dash picked up something slightly different from the same table. “What's this?”

“That's been my super special project!” Leaving Soarin to flex and fold his wing in test, Epona grabbed the metal thing from Dash's grip. “This is for Fluttershy when she's healed up a bit more. May I?” Dash nodded and Epona's horn glowed, magically grabbing one of Rainbow's wings and pulling it out. It was then carefully threaded through a hole in the contraption before being released of magic. The amazingly light metal thing draped over her back like a saddle and rested somewhat uncomfortably over her other folded wing, hiding it completely. Epona ran around to Dash's side and clicked two metal cuffs around her foreleg, then connected them to the side of the contraption.

Dash looked at the part that concealed her wing. “Is that what I think it is?”

The question made Epona grin. “You bet it is.” Her horn glowed and pulled out a metal jointed wing just as she'd pulled Dash's natural wing taut. “I call this a winglet. Bearing in mind I won't be able to properly test it until Fluttershy is ready, but if I did this right it should act like a normal wing. She'll have to have somepony hook and unhook it for her, but once the wing is extended and the rivets fall into place, she'll be able to move the wing just by running in the air. The supports cuffed to your leg will make the wing move up and down. She won't be able to fly crazy fast or even for very long until she build up her strength and stamina, but it should get the job done for short flights to help her critters out when she needs it.”

Soarin, now with two bracers on, goggles and armor, looked at Epona, amazed. “You came up with that all on your own?” She shrugged modestly and Soarin shook his head. “I take back everything I said or thought about you in the entire fifteen minutes we've known each other.”

“Thanks!”

“Has anypony seen Rainbow?”

Applejack's voice came echoing through the room and Epona quickly unhooked her. “Applejack, over here!'' Applejack and Big Macintosh came running through the steam, panic on the faces of the siblings. “You're gonna wanna see this.”

Without waiting for anything else, all three turned and ran for the outside, Soarin following behind in all his gear.

“But wait!” Epona called. “You haven't seen my best invention yet!” With a sigh, she shrugged. “Oh well. Guess I'll have to wait for the battle to show it off.”

Outside all residual noise from the carnival had stopped. All four ponies raced at top speed to join the others who stood silent, staring at the sky in the distance. Another fiery explosion lit the night and Dash sucked in a breath. Looking at her friends, she could only form one thought.

“Dragons.”

Here There Be Dragons

Rainbow Dash only took a second to think. All levity she'd gained in Epona's company was quickly replaced with seriousness and strength. “Raindrops, Scribes, Merry May!” Her lieutenants were to her side in the space of a breath, ready for their orders. “Get everypony into their assigned groups and back to the stadium as fast as you can. Do a head count and make sure we haven't lost anyone.” The three pegasai took off in one fluid movement and Dash turned to Applejack and Big Macintosh. “Find Twilight, Luna, and anypony else who was assigned to the shielding charm and meet us where they first cast the spell.” The two siblings nodded and ran off, leaving the rainbow maned pony with Soarin.

“What about me, Commander?”

She turned to him, expecting the goofy smile of his after calling her what nearly every other pony had taken to calling her, but there was nothing amusing in his expression. For some reason this, above anything else he'd said or done so far, softened Rainbow's attitude toward the stallion and all that had transpired between them.

“Stick with me. We may need to do some serious flying.” With his nod of understanding she took to the air and headed for the roof of the tallest building in Fillydelphia. With Soarin at her side flying in all his gear, the goggles, the armor, the wing bracers, he looked ready for battle. She'd been spending her days almost longing for the action that was sure to come, to be able to finally fight again this enemy they all knew so little about but feared above everything else. Now that it appeared upon them, however, Dash couldn't help but pray for another day, just one more day to prepare.

Below them ponies moved in a sea of bodies. Merry May led her group through the city and away from the carnival, Scribes close behind and Raindrops leading her group to take up the rear. All the lights and the music from the rides and the stands stayed strong and bright giving the abandoned area an eerie quality when Dash looked back at it. She saw Luna depositing Pipsqueak with somepony below before catching an updraft and joining the other two in the air.

“What do you know about the dragons?” Rainbow asked the princess quickly.

“Very little,” she confessed, eyes on the black mass in the sky. “I am still learning all that I have missed with pony-kind. I have not even begun to get caught up on what I have missed with the dragons.”

“They're getting closer,” Soarin observed. As they reached their destination the three winged ponies touched down on the roof just as Twilight and Shining Armor came up from the stairs inside. Soarin looked at the unicorn stallion. “Will your shield hold?”

“I don't know. It's never been tested against dragons.”

Other unicorns began trickling in and Twilight hurried to line them up in preparation for reinforcing the shield. Among them was Rarity who, while listening to her friend, kept a watchful eye on the dark night sky in the distance. “Pardon me,” she ventured, eyes narrowed thoughtfully, “but has anypony noticed how uneven their group is?”

“Rarity,” chided Twilight, “this is no time to worry about symmetry.”

“No...” Shining Armor stepped closer to the edge of the roof with a furrowed brow. “She's right. See how far their mass spans north, but there are only those occasional fire bursts from the southern side of the group.”

“What do you think that means?” asked Luna. “Perhaps they are not all capable of breathing fire?”

“All dragons can breathe fire,” said Twilight confidently. “Unless they've been injured, of course.”

“We'll find out soon enough,” Dash said. “They're getting closer by the second.” Another burst of fire in the sky gave a brief highlight in the dark and made everyone present gulp in fear. As far away as they had been when first spotted, their group looked impressively large. Now they just looked massive, and waiting for them to get closer was not easy. Rainbow's tail lashed and she pawed the roof, eager to do something and having half a mind to just fly out there and meet them. Soarin, perhaps anticipating as much from her, stepped to her side and simply stood close, staring out with the rest of the gathered ponies. Cadance joining them from above was enough to make everypony jump and almost had Rarity lunging at the alicorn, horn first.

“What are you doing here?” Shining Armor asked sternly. “You should be inside with the others.”

“And wait to hear if my husband has survived or not? I don't think so.” She looked at Dash. “All ponies present and accounted for, plus one baby dragon.” Twilight breathed a quiet sigh of relief as Cadance turned her attention outward as well. “You should know they are preparing to fight. The children have all been gathered together and will be watched over, but most of the ponies in the stadium are readying themselves for war.” She looked at Rainbow once more. “They await your command.”

“We need to see what we're dealing with first.”

“Does it matter?” the princess asked. “If they wait until the last possible minute to come forth and fight they will all be together and easier to slaughter. Rainbow Dash, you must make the decision now. Either they scatter and prepare or they wait and face death with a higher likelihood than if they were throughout the city in smaller groups.”

The pegasus snorted in frustration. She recognized the truth of Cadance's words but hated not knowing what was coming. “I'm going out there.”

“What?” Everyone looked at her and she nodded.

“I'll just get close enough to check it out and be back before they even notice I'm there. I'm the fastest flyer here.” She looked at Soarin practically willing him to argue.

“You're faster than me,” he conceded willingly, “but I've got better moves and tricks than you. You go, I'm going with you.”

“You'll only slow me down.”

“And on your own you'll only get yourself killed.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence!”

“Wait, what is happening?” Rarity's question silenced them all, eyes turning back to the approaching group. In the very center of the black mass a small light formed, growing with each passing moment until it made it nearly impossible to look at.

“Lower the shield!” Luna exclaimed. She was on her hooves, wings extended and ready to take to the air. “Lower it! Quickly!”

Uncertain, Shining Armor nodded to his sister and the other unicorns, then turned and aided them in dispelling the shield around the city. Almost as soon as the magical haze was gone the blinding light and its surrounding black mass was upon them. Heavy wingbeats stirred up strong winds, fire burst in the sky above them as dragons soared low over the city, one after another, filling the air with the smell of sulfur and a warmth none of them had known for weeks now. They perched where they could when they landed, yet the wingbeats did not end. Following the last dragon came another wave of creatures, the other side of the black mass. Gryphons of every shape, size and color filled the sky with their cries, an occasional feather floating down to land on the roof. Everyone stood in awe, watching these majestic creatures find places to land. Some of them waited patiently, some of them even preened, but none of them attacked.

The blinding light was now directly in front of them and just as it grew in intensity just moments previous, it now slowly faded with a gentle pulse, leaving a single pony in its place.

“Sister!” Celestia had barely gotten a hoof to touch down on the roof before Luna was launching herself at her, tears of joy rimming her eyes as they embraced. “I thought I'd never see you again.”

Celestia held Luna tightly, a weary smile on her face. “Dear Luna...forgive me for taking so long to join you.” Her pale coat was dirty and stained with blood in places, fur torn and exposed flesh scratched. Her mane still moved in its own wind but it was knotted and a terrible mess. When she opened her eyes they were tired and one looked bruised and swollen. As she let go of Luna, Twilight ran forward and was enfolded in Celestia's motherly embrace as well. “My faithful student,” Celestia said quietly, her voice thick with emotion. “I am so glad to see you.” As she looked around the rooftop she regarded them all with another exhausted smile. “I am glad to see all of you.”

“Where have you been?” Twilight asked, looking up at her mentor. “We were so worried! We thought...”

“I could hardly fault you for thinking as much,” said Celestia. “I should have been with you long before now but my journey was delayed far too many times.” She looked at Shining Armor and nodded. “Thank you for allowing us in, nephew, but I believe it would be a good idea to raise your shield once more.”

The stallion did as suggested as Luna got one more hug in, pulling Cadance in as well. “You look weary,” Cadance said with concern. “What happened?”

“Weary is putting it mildly.” Celestia sat on her haunches and looked past the group of ponies, out to the waiting dragons and gryphons. “After Canterlot was attacked and Ponyville was cleared of all its citizens I went northeast to see how widespread the damage had been and to begin locating all of the groups that had been sent away. It appeared that there had been simultaneous attacks on Canterlot, Ponyville, and Manehattan but we were not the only ones to be set upon. Regions from Neighsia to Trottland, Bridleland and Prance had all seen widespread devastation. They did not have the warning, small as it was, that Ponyville had and my help was needed. I knew things would be well in hoof with Luna and the Elements still alive and trusted in time we would all meet up again. I wanted nothing more than to be with all of you, to keep you safe...”

“But you had your responsibilities,” supplied Twilight. “We're not angry, Princess. We were just so worried.”

“How did all those guys get involved?” Dash asked, looking out at the waiting additions to the city.

“I went first to the gryphon kingdom,” Celestia explained. “Their country borders Prance and I wanted to make sure they were all right. Though they had seen some losses, they fared far better than we had. I met with the gryphon king and he graciously offered to help us in the fight that was sure to come.” She rose and walked to the edge of the roof, looking around. “King Gorlois, if you would be so kind.”

From the masses, an elderly male gryphon flew over from a nearby balcony and landed on the roof with a gust of wind beneath his wings. His fur was a dark chocolate brown and his feathers were brown-orange with lustrous ear tuffs. His round eyes, bright periwinkle, surveyed the group with a removed sort of interest. When he bowed, it was a slow graceful movement that was meant for everyone, not just the royalty present. “It is a pleasure to meet you,” he said, his accented voice deep and rich, “though I wish it could have been under more pleasurable circumstances.”

“Thank you for your help, your majesty,” said Twilight. She bowed her head graciously, then elbowed Rainbow Dash to follow suit. The others dipped their heads in respect as well. “We don't really know what we're up against but we wouldn't dream of turning away the aid, especially from your people. I've read the most fascinating books on the history of the gryphons and was amazed to learn that...” As Twilight prattled on, the gryphon king looked at Princess Celestia and the two shared a smirk. Not blind to it, Twilight trailed off and looked between the two.

“This must be Twilight Sparkle. Your princess has told me much of your insatiable thirst for knowledge.”

Twilight's face burned red and Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Look at that, egg-head! Even the gryphons know how much of a super nerd you are!”

“I told King Gorlois about all of the Elements,” said Celestia evenly. It succeeded in wiping the smirk off of Dash's face and the pegasus looked up at the king with a gulp.

“Oh.”

“Rainbow Dash,” he guessed correctly. “The fastest flyer in all of Equestria.” She beamed. “Also the most prideful.” Dash deflated some, her cheeks coloring slightly.

“To continue,” said Celestia with a delicate cough, “King Gorlois told me this enemy we face sounded similar to a legend he'd heard before about a war waged with the dragons. Naturally, I decided to go to the source.” A slight smile tugged at the corners of her lips, and Celestia gave a slight nod. A large dragon on the building next to them opened her maw and trumpeted a call into the night. Her blue scales shimmered with a green iridescence that matched the green of her under belly and the leathery fold of her wings. Slanted eyes, golden and searching, seemed to be almost laughing as she took them all in.

“I am Synge,” she told them in a surprisingly whispery tone, “queen of the dragon kin.”

“Spike is going to freak,” muttered Dash, gaze frozen on the dragon.

“When your princess came to me I knew almost at once the enemy with which you struggle. Long before I was born, many generations before even your princesses were born and dragons still ruled most of the world we, too, were attacked by an unseen force. It fed off the weak and destroyed every living creature it could find. These Harbingers, as you call them, are much like your Changelings and Windigos in that they feed off of living creatures. But they do no feed off of love or fear and strife, they feed off of life. They kill to live because it is the only way they can live.”

“What does that mean, exactly?” asked Rarity.

“Just as you and I rely on food for sustenance, these beings rely on your lifeforce for theirs.”

The unicorn made a face. “That's disgusting!”

“How do we defeat them?” Rainbow Dash asked. “We've all had run ins with them and realized they can be killed by magic but it seems like more and more keep coming.”

“They do not truly die,” said the dragon queen, “but into a period of regeneration. Those you believe you kill only come back stronger and smarter.”

“Smarter?” Twilight echoed. “They explains why they started gathering together and herding us. They were evolving before our very eyes.”

“And they will continue to do so unless they are completely obliterated,” said Gorlois. “Once they defeat ponies, some would say the most formidable species currently alive, they will come after the rest of us.”

Rainbow Dash looked around. “So like I said, how do we kill them ?”

“The way you kill any serpent,” Celestia intoned. “You cut off it's head.”

Dash blinked in confusion. “They're...snakes?”

The question earned Dash another elbow to the ribs from Twilight. “It's a figure of speech, Rainbow. It means we go after the leader.” Twilight looked at Princess Celestia. “But we've never seen anything beside the harbingers. We didn't even know they had a leader.”

“He calls himself the Revenant,” Synge offered. “If you had been near him you would have known. He smells like every living thing he has consumed and those his children have consumed as well.”

Once more, Rarity made a face. “Ugh! How could he stand to live with himself!”

“He appeared to us in the form of a dragon, though I suppose since it is now pony-kind he hunts, he will be like you. Sunken, fiery eyes, rotting teeth and nails, scales missing. Or fur, in this case.”

“Darling, that sounds nothing like us.”

Dash quirked a brow. “He kinda sounds like a zombie.”

Twilight groaned. “Pinkie will be thrilled.”

“He represents all dead things come back to life,” said Synge, “and he will not rest until he has consumed all of us.”

“I don't get it,” Soarin said. “Over the past few days we've seen the spirits slowly disappear. Why have they not yet launched a full force attack on us? No offense to Epona or you, Dash, but we're not exactly one hundred percent invulnerable here. If they wanted to they could easily take us.”

“Because.” Synge looked at Celestia. “The most powerful one of all was not here.”

Celestia smiled grimly. “How nice of him to wait for my arrival.”

Shining Armor, silent until now, looked up at the dragon queen. “Now that Princess Celestia is here, does that mean this final attack could come at any time?”

“You are correct.”

The gravity of such a realization settled heavily upon all of them, each thinking about how much time they possibly had left, what they could do with that time, and what would happen once the battle began. After several long moments of silence, Celestia stood and drew all the attention to herself. “Tonight the dragons and the gryphons will keep guard. All of us will need our rest. I may not be able to see the future but something tells me tomorrow will be a day unlike any other.”

“What about my unicorns?” asked Dash, “and the pegasus recon teams?”

“Call them in for tonight. We will be well guarded.”

As Dash and Soarin took off to call the current watch in, Twilight stepped forward to regard Gorlois and Synge. “Thank you so much for your help. If there's anything we can do tonight to bring you food or even just a place to sleep for awhile...”

The gryphon and the dragon looked at her kindly. “Thank you, Twilight Sparkle,” said Gorlois, “but we will hunt for our food.”

“And we prefer to sleep out in the open should we need a few moments of rest,” added Synge

“Oh.” Twilight's ears drooped in embarrassment. “Right. Of course.”

“Come, Twilight,” The unicorn turned to see everyone else heading into the stairwell, though Celestia waited for her. Twilight gave the gryphon and the dragon a parting smile, then hurried to catch up with her mentor.

I Belong To You

Though Luna and Twilight were successful at sneaking her into the stadium and giving her one of the private boxes up high, word spread quickly that Celestia had arrived and everypony wanted to see her. Luna took it upon herself to shield her sister from their questions for now, allowing the older alicorn some time to bathe and rest before trying to speak with anyone else. As the night princess told everyone of the dragons and the gryphons and all that they had learned about their enemies, a quiet sort of panic set in that, for some, led to silent numbness.

Many ponies decided to hide themselves away in their tents with their friends and loved ones, some were compelled to find something to do to keep themselves busy, while others still sat around camps and just stared blankly into the flames. Without anyone saying it, all accepted the fact that this night would be their last in the new community they'd built together, if they were even allowed the night. Weeping could be heard at times, mostly from children who were too afraid to do anything else. The Elements and their chosen mates huddled together in one tent with Apple Bloom, Silver Spoon, and Spike. No one said anything, not even Pinkie Pie. She just rested her head on Braeburn's withers and let Spike hold her hoof, his other hand filled with Twilight's hoof. Apple Bloom lay in between Big Macintosh and Applejack, and Silver Spoon curled herself into a ball between Pokey's forelegs. Eventually Luna and Pipsqueak joined them.

It was late and everyone was either half asleep or already there when Twilight spoke and broke the silence. “I have something I want to say.” Half closed eyes turned in her direction and the children took turns yawning. “All of my life I never thought I would need anypony in my life besides my family. I always thought friendship was a burden I didn't want, something else that would have to be managed, prioritized, and kept up with. The day Princess Celestia sent me to Ponyville I thought, rather dramatically, my life as I knew it was over. And I was right. That day I met five amazing ponies who showed me so much kindness, generosity and loyalty, laughter and truth that I simply didn't deserve. None of you knew a thing about me, yet that day we became friends. My life, the one of seclusion and loneliness that I would have never admitted to was over, and I couldn't be happier. You're my very best friends and I love each of you more than I ever would have imagined possible. And when we get through this I plan on telling you each and every day how much you mean to me just as I should have done before.”

“I can't wait!” exclaimed Pinkie.

Applejack smiled. “We love you, too, Twi. You comin' to town not only changed your life but it changed ours as well.”

“Mine perhaps more than anypony else's,” said Luna with a good humored smirk. “You have all come to mean a great deal to me as well. Thank you for accepting my friendship so willingly, even when I was as...how shall I put it...belligerent as I was?”

“Aw, we love you too, Luna!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“As much as I enjoy all this lovely dovey stuff,” said Rainbow Dash, rising, “I think I'm just going to do a quick fly-around and see how things look out there.”

“You want company?” asked Soarin, but she shook her head.

“I'll be fine. Be back in a few.” Turning tail, she trotted away to leave everyone else looking after her.

“That pony cannot sit still,” Applejack said with a sigh.

“It is hard for me to doing nothing as well,” Luna said. “We have been so vigilant for so long now that sitting here makes me feel like I am wasting time.” Her eyes fell to the sleeping colt between her forelegs and a smile lightened her worried expression some. “Though this makes it easier.”

“Have you ever considered motherhood?” Rarity asked. “You've lived so long and yet you have no children.” A brow lifted. “At least none that you've told us about.”

Luna laughed quietly. “I have no children and cannot say it is an idea I'd ever entertained before.” She watched Pipsqueak take a deep breath in his sleep and tilted her head. “If things were different I would take care of Pip. He has no family now.”

“But things are different,” said Twilight. “Nothing is the same as it was before. It's not like you have a palace to go back to.”

“We will rebuild.”

“An' that's gonna take awhile.” Applejack shrugged. “You're gonna have to live just like the rest of us regular ponyfolk for awhile and Pip's gonna need somepony to look after him.”

Luna's expression was unreadable, but there was a quiet tenderness in her eyes that said she was thinking about it. “If I were to have a child I would want a boy.”

“And Pipsqueak loves you almost as much as I do,” prodded Pinkie, grinning widely. It made Luna laugh.

“Perhaps. Let us see what happens and go from there.”

Fillydelphia looked like something out of a medieval novel with dragons perched all along the inner wall and atop various buildings throughout the city. Most of them were still as stone, save the occasional blink of an eye or a rustle of a stretching wing, but even in their slight movements they looked threatening and ominous. As Rainbow Dash flew among them she couldn't help but wonder whether or not the harbingers or their leader would be afraid of the dragons. She always thought they were cool but now, seeing so many of them up close and willing to put their lives on the line for a bunch of ponies they didn't even know, she respected them a great deal.

Closing her eyes as she flew, Dash concentrated on the currents of air running through the plumage of her wings, gently brushing the hair from her face and let herself be comforted by the simple familiarity of sky surrounding her body. It had felt too hot and too close inside the stadium. Not that she didn't love her friends and everything but getting all mushy and spilling guts about feelings was just not the way she wanted to spend her last night before a war. They all knew how she felt about them anyway. For some it would take some getting used to seeing them with another pony, others somehow the matches were easier to accept. Fluttershy and Big Macintosh just made sense to her, and if anypony had suggested any sort of pairing at all that would be the one she wouldn't have laughed at. Clover and Twilight...well they were two dorks who were actually kind of cute together. They were...adorkable and being in a relationship really suited the unicorn. It softened those harder edges she'd always had.

Pinkie Pie and Braeburn hadn't said anything about their feelings for one another and they'd shown nothing in terms of public affection for one another, but Dash wasn't blind. She pretended not to notice or care most of the time, but she learned a long time ago from Fluttershy that you can learn a lot when you look like you're trying not to be involved in anything. It was the same with Rarity and Fancy Pants. No words of confirmation of their relationship, no nuzzling and secret giggles, it was just something about the way they were together. Those two couples may not have publicly declared their intentions but everyone knew they were there.

What she was having the hardest time wrapping her head around was Applejack and Pokey. She and AJ were the two who'd always vowed relationships were not for them. While the others could go off, get married, have foals, the two of them would be single and carefree. They'd all but vowed it to one another. Now? It wasn't that she didn't like Pokey, she didn't really know him. He just seemed like AJ's complete opposite in so many ways. He was goofy and uninhibited where Applejack was serious and, though she'd never admit it, a tad self-conscious. Maybe that was why they worked as a couple, because they fit in where pieces were missing. It would still take a lot of getting used to, especially if things progressed with them and they became a family with Silver Spoon as their adopted daughter.

With a sigh, Rainbow landed on the inner wall with no thought about what part of the city she was in or who was surrounding her. There was the constant sound of wings on the air as gryphons flew to and fro, as dragons shifted their massive forms. Though she'd had things well in hoof as far as security went, this was the first time in recent memory that Dash could actually admit to feeling safe.

Beside her a tall hematite colored dragon perched, seemingly unaware that she was beside him. The scaled skin beneath his eyes sagged and his shoulders drooped with age, but his red eyes stayed trained on the outside like a seasoned guardsman. Rainbow watched the way his sides moved with every breath in and out, felt the heat radiating from his body and stepped a bit closer.

“You should be resting, little one.”

She blinked and looked up to see the dragon swing his head around to look down at her. Suddenly she felt very very small. “Probably,” she admitted sheepishly. “But I've never been one to sleep before something big happens.”

The ridges around the dragon's mouth curved up into a small smile. “Neither have I. But then, you are very small and tire easier. You will need your stamina for the battle.”

Dash sat on her haunches and tilted her head curiously. “Not that I'm complaining or anything, but why are you guys helping us? I know gryphons aren't ponies' biggest fans and dragons really don't like gryphons. So why are you guys all here? And why would the gryphon king say that ponies are the most formidable species? I mean, I think we're pretty awesome, but...”

Turning back toward the outside of the city, the dragon took a breath in and slowly let it out. “Perhaps you have heard the saying, 'the enemy of my enemy is my friend' before? We have put aside our differences for now to help defeat an enemy that could otherwise destroy us all. We dragons have no qualms with ponykind and would sooner work together with the gryphons than see them all destroyed. Though it is true we do not get along as well as we should they are still a noble race and deserve as much of a chance at life as everything else.” The dragon blinked slowly. “We dragons are large and powerful in strength, and gryphons are cunning and unpredictable, but ponies are intelligent, strong, determined and quick both in mind and body. You also posses, not only in your princesses but in your unicorns as well, the greatest and strongest magic this world has ever known. That is why the Revenant has chosen your species as his intended target.”

“Huh.” It was all she could think of to say, really. Dash had never taken the time to think about the differences in the three major species of the world, nor did she ever spare thoughts about their respective kingdoms. There was a lot ponies didn't know about dragons and gryphons and there was more than likely a lot they didn't know about ponies as well. “Kinda sucks that we have to come together like this, huh?”

“Indeed.”

“When this is over nothing will be the same. We're all going to have to start over from scratch. Maybe...” Dash's brow furrowed. “Maybe we can work on relations with the dragons and the gryphons. We shouldn't have to feel like we needs to be segregated to our own species. You guys are awesome flyers and I bet there's a ton of stuff you could teach us. And the gryphons are crazy smart when it comes to problem solving. Imagine what life would be like if we could all just be friends.”

“Friends.”

The old dragon looked thoughtful and Dash gave him a lopsided grin. “You know what they say; Friendship is magic.”

This made the dragon smile so widely that his pointed teeth shone in reflected moonlight. A deep chuckle came from the very pit of his stomach that shook the wall slightly. “Perhaps, little one. Now I think you should seek rest.”

“Probably.” She took to the air and flew up to be at eye level with the dragon. “My name's Rainbow Dash, by the way.”

“I am called Pyro.”

“Right on. Nice to meet you, Pyro. Guess I'll see you on the other side of this craziness.”

“Sleep well, Rainbow Dash.”

She leaned into the wind and banked right to head back toward the stadium, grand schemes already forming in her head. If they really could all find a way to live among one another on friendly terms it was possible they could avoid something like this in the future. Not like something like this would probably ever happen again, but if it happened once... Spike would no longer feel so cut off from his own kind, Twilight could study both dragons and gryphons to her hearts content, Rarity could start a whole new line of fashion – the possibilities were endless and it broke through the dread that was weighing on her spirit. As she landed right outside the stadium doors she was practically grinning over thoughts of the future when a voice behind her took all of that away.

“Hey, Flip Flop.”

It felt like her stomach dropped to the bottom of her hooves. Rainbow whipped around to see a familiar gryphon standing only a few meters away, a smug smirk on her face. “What's the matter? You look like you've seen a ghost.”

“Gilda.”

“Surprised you still remember my name after all this time.”

Dash lifted her chin importantly and gave a slight ruffle to her wings. “I'm not the one who went all psycho on ponies who were just trying to welcome her to their town.”

“No, you're the one who ditched your best friend for some loser pink party machine. But whatever, I'm over it.”

“Yeah, I can tell. So were you forced to be here like the rest of your people or did you come just to make my life a little more miserable?”

Gilda's feathers ruffled. “I came here on my own, okay? Not because I thought I might see you or any of your annoying friends but because I kind of have thing thing against dying. So if you guys bite it and they really come after us, at least I can go down knowing I tried to do something about it.”

“How noble of you. Well it was great catching up but I have sentimental goopy friends to get back to that I think I'll enjoy a bit more than this conversation.” She turned to head inside, only pausing when Gilda spoke once more.

“I saw that yellow pegasus friend of yours. What happened to her?”

Dash kept her back to Gilda and answered quietly over her shoulder. “She was attacked on the way here. Her wing got ripped off.” Gilda winced, making Dash turn slightly to better see her again. “One of my team is building her a mechanical wing, though. Hopefully when this is all over she'll be able to fly again.”

Gilda blinked, surprise on her face. “Seriously?”

“Yeah. You should see some of the stuff Epona and her crew have come up with. She's got wing bracers, foreleg cross bows, armor...you seriously would lay an egg if you saw it all.”

“Maybe I'll be able to see it before the crap hits the fan.”

“Maybe.”

They looked at each other, both remembering how it used to be when they were younger and the very best of friends. Dash missed the Gilda she knew and not the self-centered bird brain Gilda had become. “What about your other friends?” the gryphon hedged. “They make it out okay?”

“More or less.” The pegasus pawed the ground absently. “What about your family?”

“They're all here. Mom, Dad, the brothers. Our colony was just getting into it when Celestia came. We probably won't have much to go back to but, you know.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow looked at Gilda and shook her head. “Well I'm glad you're okay.”

“Same here. I mean for you.”

She smirked. “Guess I'll see you around.”

Gilda nodded. “Guess so.”

Not knowing how else to end the awkward conversation, Dash gave her a nod and disappeared into the darkness of the stadium hallways.

Twilight Sparkle passed the open door to the luxury box and headed up the stairs that would take her outside to the narrow walkway that surrounded the stadium, wanting to check in on her mentor before attempting sleep she was certain wouldn't come. She found Celestia alone, sitting quietly as she looked up at the star dotted sky. There was no crown on her head, no golden shoes on her feet and her neck was free of her chain of office. As Twilight approached she was forced to stop and catch her breath. Every time she saw her princess she was taken aback by how beautiful she was, but this moment was different. Her usually flowing mane and tail were still, her mane spilling over her back and melting into a pool of color with her tail to surround her body. Somehow, this small simple change left her looking absolutely stunning.

Perhaps hearing Twilight's gasp, Celestia turned to see the smaller unicorn and smiled fondly. “Hello, Twilight. I see you've found my hiding spot.”

“I'm sorry, Princess,” Twilight stammered. “If you want to be alone I can go.” But she hesitated. “Are you okay?”

“I'm fine, and you don't have to go. I would be glad for some company.”

Twilight closed the distance between them and sat beside Celestia. They were silent for awhile, both looking outward and upward. Occasionally a dragon or a gryphon would enter their line of vision and they'd watch until the distraction was gone. After awhile Twilight looked up at Celestia. “In all the years I've known you, I've never seen you like this.”

“Without my royal accoutrements?”

“And your mane so still. For some reason it didn't shock me as much to see Luna like that, but you...”

“Very few ponies have ever seen me like this. It is a vulnerable state I have not felt comfortable sharing with many.”

Twilight felt her heart fill at the unspoken compliment. Celestia was comfortable letting Twilight see her vulnerable. The princess of Equestria felt comfortable with her. As close as they'd become these moments always filled her with such love for the alicorn that they left her feeling a little high. Now, however, the glee was chased quickly by sadness. “Luna told us.”

She didn't need to say anymore. Just by the somber expression she wore, Celestia knew what Twilight was talking about. “I'm sorry I wasn't here to do it myself.”

“Why didn't you tell us before?”

“I never wanted to tell you in the first place.” Celestia looked down at her student, purple eyes clouded by sorrow. “I knew what a burden it would be to you.”

“The only burden I feel from knowing everything now is having to face the fact that you might...” She couldn't say the word. Celestia had truly been the one constant in her life since the day she'd met the princess. To imagine a world without her was like trying to imagine a world without books or magic; it was impossible and heartbreaking at the same time. “Will you know before it happens?”

“I hope so.” Celestia extended a wing to drape over Twilight and hold her close to her side. “Going under the theory that Luna and I will make it through this battle-”

“Which you will.”

“Which we will,” Celestia repeated, smiling slightly, “I imagine it will be, for us, like it was for our parents. We wait for the birth of the first alicorn and then the second.”

“Luna said you're tired, that you're starting to feel all the years you've lived. Does that mean the time is close?”

Celestia sighed quietly. “We are both very tired, yes, but our weariness is no indication of when to expect the next rulers. Our parents felt their waning lives for many years before they first found me.”

Twilight looked up, hopeful. “So that means it might not even be in my lifetime.”

“Perhaps not.”

Emboldened by the intimacy of the moment, Twilight turned and buried her face in Celestia's side much in the way she had with her own mother when she was very young. “I don't want you to die, Princess.” Celestia said nothing, only held Twilight closer to her side. Again a silence returned to them but they'd left behind the companionable silence of student and mentor, they now felt the bond of family between them.

To add to their family, Luna opened the door to the inside and stuck her head out. “Forgive my interruption, but there is somepony who wishes to speak with you, sister.”

Celestia didn't move to release Twilight and Twilight was in no hurry to leave, but the princess looked toward her younger sister with curiosity. “Who is it?”

“Big Macintosh.”

Twilight sat up, surprise on her face. “I'll give you two some privacy.”

“Thank you, Twilight.” The unicorn got to her hooves and left the protection of Celestia's wing to head in Luna's direction. When she looked back to give the sun princess one last smile she found that eternal unseen wind had returned, and Celestia was her composed, regal self once more.

Luna gave Twilight a wink before ushering her inside and past the waiting red stallion on the stairway. With a nod of approval from Luna he dipped his head to Twilight in greeting, then headed outside. When he was close enough to the sitting alicorn, he bowed.

Celestia turned her head and nodded once. “Big Macintosh. To what do I owe the pleasure of this unexpected audience?”

Straightening, Big Mac looked up at her with an unreadable expression. “Sorry for bustin' in on you like this, Princess, but I was hopin' I could ask you for a favor.”

This request certainly had Celestia's attention. She lifted a brow elegantly. “Go on.”

“Well I reckon we're all settlin' in here tonight thinkin' pretty much the same thing, that tomorrow we're gonna have to fight. An' I been doin' a lot of thinkin' about a lot of things, future mostly, an'...” He trailed off, a fleeting uncharacteristic look of nervousness in his eyes. “I don't want to go into battle whether it's tomorrow, next week or next month without makin' Fluttershy my wife.”

If Celestia was surprised it didn't register on her fact. In fact, she remained quite calm and eyed Big Mac with a penetrating gaze. “It seems I have missed quite a bit by not being here.”

“I've been sweet on her for awhile,” he admitted somewhat quietly.

“Take that and add the intensity of this situation I can understand how feelings can be heightened. Does she share your affections?”

“Eeeyu...er...yes she does, Princess.”

“Big Macintosh, I have known your family for many generations and I know what a good, trustworthy and hardworking family they are. Those same qualities have been passed down to you and your sisters as well. I don't question your intentions or the depth of your feelings, but your understanding of what you ask. Fluttershy is not just a mare.”

“No, ma'am, she's not. I know she's the Element of Kindness an' she needs protectin' more than the others do sometimes, but I'm willin' to take that on. I want to take that on. I want her to be my family an' one day have a family of our own. I always felt strong but with her around I feel like I'm the stallion I was always meant to be.”

“You love her deeply,” said Celestia evenly. “I can see that.” She paused as though considering, her gaze on him much the same as Luna's when she thought over letting him stay for her explanation on the balcony. It was as though they were reading ahead in a book everyone else was pages behind in and they had more of an idea of coming. For all the sisters said they couldn't see the future there were times this statement didn't seem quite truthful or accurate. “A union with Fluttershy is not a thing to be taken lightly, Big Macintosh. She has a very long road to recovery not only physically but emotionally as well. I have seen ponies suffer a loss like hers and some have never truly recovered. What will you do if, when lives begin to return to normal, Fluttershy cannot find that inner gladness she had before? What if she lacks the strength for the will to fight the depression and anger that are sure to come?”

Big Mac nodded slowly. “I saw a bit of that tonight, Princess. She's got a lotta anger in that little body of hers. When I told her I loved her I meant it, an' I'll mean it every time I say it. If there's work that needs to be done we can do it together. If she's not strong enough I'm still not goin' anywhere. I'll be right there to help her up every time she needs me to.”

“And do you think she is? Strong enough, I mean?”

“I do,” he answered confidently. “Lotta ponies write her off as weak. She writes herself off as weak but I know better. I know how strong she can be when she needs to be.”

Again Celestia was silent as she observed him. Her eyes, calm and unreadable up until now, sparkled with something that looked like amusement. “I believe you compliment one another well, Big Macintosh, and a union between you and Fluttershy will be the beginning of very good things.”

Big Mac shuffled slightly. “Does that mean you give me your blessin' to ask her?”

She smiled. “You have my blessing.”

He let out a sigh of relief, then looked up at her again. “Good, 'cause I got one more favor to ask.”

“A wedding?!” Rarity pressed the back of her hoof to her forehead looking feint. “Here? Now?” Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Twilight and Rainbow Dash were there as well, all excited and chattering quietly about Big Macintosh's news. All but Rarity, who looked at the stallion is though he was insane. “Do you realize I have no time to gather supplies, let alone sew a proper dress!”

“It's just gonna be a small simple thing,” he explained, trying to quiet the excited mares. “Just all of ya'll, the princesses and the two of us. Nothin' fancy, Rarity.”

“A wedding is nothing but fancy,” the unicorn argued. “If you think I'm letting my best friend get married in some day old bandage in a ragtag tent with none of the extravagances a mare's wedding day demands you certainly have another thing coming!”

Applejack chuckled. “Easy there, sugarcube. He ain't even asked her yet. What if she says no?”

“YOU HAVEN'T EVEN ASKED HER YET?!” Steam poured from Rarity's ears. “Why, in the name of Celestia, are you even standing her talking to us then?”

“Because,” Big Mac said patiently, “I knew you'd wanna do somethin' an' figured I'd give you a little time to get somethin' together.” He turned his gaze to Applejack, giving her a dirty look. “An' she'll say yes.”

Twilight perked. “Wait, this is happening tonight?”

“That's why I came here first.”

Her horn glowed and a checklist and pencil came flying to her from seemingly out of nowhere. “Okay girls, we have a lot to do and no time to do it in. I'm going to make a list and we'll divide and conquer!”

Rarity's horn glowed now as well and, with a glare spared for Big Mac, she magically yanked the checklist away. “I'll make the list, you go round up the boys. If we're going to get this done we are going to need help.” With a sigh she turned and looked fully at Big Mac. “Are you still here? Go on!”

“Yeah!” exclaimed Pinkie. “We've got a party to plan!”

Fluttershy stood with a towel in her mouth, waiting for the exact right moment. In front of her a small tub of water nearly exploded and a yellow ball of fur sprang forth and wrapped itself in the waiting towel. Sitting on her haunches, the pegasus reached out to rub the wiggling mound between her hooves. “That's my nose!” came a giggling voice from within. “And my ear! Your hoof is in my ear!”

Giggling, Fluttershy moved her hoof to a different spot. “What about here?”

“That's my other ear!” The top of the towel peeled away to reveal a wet red mane sticking up at all odd angles. Apple Bloom couldn't stop giggling which made Fluttershy laugh all the more. “You do know how to dry a pony off right, don't you?”

“Sure I do,” said the pegasus confidently, lifting a corner of the towel. “Like this, right?” She covered Apple Bloom's face and tousled, and the two were laughing once more. Eventually the filly was properly dried off and Fluttershy sat behind her, brushing her mane.

“Fluttershy, can I ask you a question?”

Setting the brush aside, Fluttershy nodded. “Of course you can.”

The filly turned around to look at the older pony. “How come you're talkin' now? What made you do it?”

Fluttershy looked down, thinking. When she answered her voice was soft. “I think it was you, Apple Bloom.”

“Me?”

“When you came to my tent this morning and told me how sad you were. All this time I didn't let myself think anypony else was hurting as much as I was.”

“I'm glad you're feelin' better, even if you're not really feelin' better. An' thanks for helpin' me with a bath.”

“Sometimes just being clean makes things better.” Fluttershy nuzzled the filly. “And sometimes talking to a friend helps, too.”

Apple Bloom hugged her. “You're more than just a friend now, Fluttershy. You're like family!”

It was that moment Big Macintosh entered, just in time to see Fluttershy wrap a foreleg around his baby sister and squeeze her tightly. It made something inside of the usually stoic stallion melt just a little. He waited a moment before clearing his throat and fully entering the tent. Apple Bloom looked up with a smile. “I'm all ready for bed. Fluttershy helped me.”

“I see that. Did you thank her for helpin' you?”

“Thank you, Fluttershy.”

“Good girl. Why don't you run along an' find AJ now. She's gonna need your help with somethin'.”

“Okay!”

Without further prompting the little filly ran out of the tent and left the two older ponies alone. Fluttershy turned to clean up while Big Macintosh sat and looked around awkwardly. He'd been in the tent she shared with Pinkie before but this time was a little different.

“Is everything all right?”

“Hmm?”

“You left so suddenly earlier, I was worried something was wrong...besides the usual, of course...but I could have been wrong.”

She trailed off quietly and Big Mac couldn't help but smile to himself. He'd missed the way she did that, so uncertain of herself. Though he noticed she didn't shy away as she spoke around him, as though thinking the world would come crashing down upon her should she say one tiny thing wrong. That in itself spoke volumes to the stallion about how she felt about him. “Nothin's wrong.” He got up and took the towel she was folding from her, tossing it carelessly over the side of the wash bin. Fluttershy looked up at him, startled and wide-eyed. Stepping close to her he said simply, “Marry me.”

She gasped and recoiled in surprise. “What?”

“Marry me,” he repeated. “Tonight.” Fluttershy's mouth opened and closed several times as she struggled for something to say, so Big Mac pressed on. “I know you probably imagined some romantic proposal from the stallion of your dreams, an' I can be pretty romantic when I put my mind to it, but there's no time for it right now. I can't promise you I'll always be the perfect mate or the greatest pony to be around all the time but I can promise I'll always be there for you. I'll always take care of you an' make sure you're happy. An' that's really all I've got to say.” Swallowing, he added, “Eeeyup.”

“I...” Her breath had sped up and she looked up at him as though she could find the words she needed in his eyes.

Big Mac felt his confidence in her answer waver and thought quickly. “If this is too fast or you're not ready or even wantin' to-”

He was cut off when Fluttershy threw her forelegs around his neck and pressed her lips to his. His head swam at the sudden fierce contact but he didn't pull away or open his eyes, not until Fluttershy pulled back and sniffled. She wasn't crying yet but there were definite tears in her eyes and he wasn't quite sure how to take any of it. “Does that mean...yes?”

“Yes!” she squeaked. She embraced him again, nuzzling her nose into the crook of his neck and whispering thickly, “I love you, Big Macintosh.”

Smiling, he wrapped a strong foreleg around her and held her tightly. “Love you, too, darlin'.” He pressed a kiss to her brow and grinned down at her. “How about we go get hitched?”

With the carnival music turned off and just the lights illuminating the area, the center of the grounds made for a perfect place for the ceremony. With Rarity's list of what needed to be done divvied up between eleven grown ponies and three little ones everything had come together amazingly well. Rarity looked at the white lights that had been strung around their chosen spot with a satisfied smile. Off to the side Octavia stood, playing quiet romantic music on her cello.

“I can't believe my brother asked the princess to marry them,” said Applejack, coming up beside Rarity.

“Who else would you have him ask, darling?”

“I dunno.” The earth pony shrugged. “But she's the princess!”

“And as the princess, she is one of the only ponies here qualified to perform a legally binding ceremony. Luna being the other he could have chosen.” Rarity looked at her friend. “Why do you seem so bothered by this?”

“She's the princess!” Applejack repeated. “Don't you think this is a bit...I dunno...beneath her?”

“Hardly,” said a voice behind them. Both ponies turned to see Celestia smiling down at them. “This is no ordinary wedding, Applejack, and you all are no ordinary ponies. I was quite humbled to have your brother ask me to do this for him. It is quite an honor.”

“Yes, princess.”

“Now...” Celestia looked around. “Where are the bride and groom?”

“They're coming now!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie as she bounced up and down.

Rarity turned back to the Celestia. “If we may, Princess, could we please have just a moment with Fluttershy before we begin?”

Celestia smiled gently. “Of course.”

As Fluttershy and Big Macintosh drew closer her friends converged and surrounded the pegasus, effectively cutting her off from her betrothed. “Don't worry,” called Rarity airily, “We'll return her to you in no time.”

Confused but complaint as ever, Fluttershy simply let herself be pushed along by her friends until they were hidden from everyone else, blocked from view by a glowing yet silent game stand. “What's going on?”

“Something old,” said Twilight happily. Her horn glowed and floated something out from behind her, presenting it to Fluttershy as the pegasus gasped. “This was in one of the saddlebags I took from the Canterlot ruins. It's a tiara and, from Rarity's guess, it's something that looks to have been passed down for some generations.” The tiara, a delicate thing of polished silver and diamonds, floated up and placed itself upon Fluttershy's head.

“Something new!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie. She turned in a tight circle, grabbing her gift so quickly it was impossible to see where it had been hidden or how she even had the chance to pick it up before she was facing forward again. It was a pretty silver necklace with a butterfly charm. As Rarity used her magic to clasp the jewelry around her best friend's neck, she glanced at Pinkie. “This is lovely, Pinkie! Where on earth did you find such a thing?”

“Er...don't ask.”

“Somethin' borrowed,” offered Applejack, saving Pinkie from having to explain anything.

“And something blue,” added Rainbow Dash quickly. “These blue ribbons are from Scribes. She doesn't know what we're doing tonight, only that I asked to borrow her ribbons.”

“They're lovely,” Fluttershy breathed, practically stunned as Rarity expertly wove the ribbons into her mane and tail. “I don't know what to say.”

“Good,” chirped Rarity, “because we're not done yet. Now remember I had very little time and practically nothing to work with as far as fabric and applique goes. I had to make do with what was available, but still...” Once more Rarity's horn glowed. From the darkness floated an exquisite dress, white and tiered with teal, green, and blue vine and flower embellishments at the hemline.

“Rarity...” All ability to speak left Fluttershy as the dress was laid across her back and fastened around her withers with ribbon ties. The sides of the dress were low enough to cover the bandage completely. The train trailed down over her long tail and Rarity gave it a gentle fluff before stepping back to admire her work.

“Yes, I think that will do nicely.”

Fluttershy shook her head, so full of emotion. “I don't know what to say. To any of you. I feel like thank you would never be enough.”

“We're so happy for you, Fluttershy,” said Twilight.

“Are you happy, sugarcube?”

“So happy,” the pegasus managed. “Happier than I ever thought I'd be again.”

Pinkie hugged her tightly. “Yay! I missed happy Fluttershy! Heck, I missed talking Fluttershy so happy Fluttershy is even better than what I was hoping for!”

“Come on,” Dash prompted, “let's not keep the big guy waiting.” As the four ponies headed back to where the ceremony would take place and the stallions that awaited them, Rarity held Fluttershy back just a moment longer.

“You look absolutely stunning, darling.”

“Thank you, Rarity. I don't deserve this, any of it.”

“You deserve every single bit of it,” the unicorn insisted, gently touching the side of her best friend's face. “Fluttershy you must believe you deserve every good thing in life. You're so precious to me and I have been blessed to be your friend.”

“Best friend,” said Fluttershy through her tears.

“Best friend,” Rarity corrected with a thick laugh. She wiped one of Fluttershy's tears away before hugging her. “Come now, you have a stallion waiting to make you his bride.”

Just as the girls wouldn't let Fluttershy get married without some of the pomp and extravagance of a proper wedding, the boys would not let Big Macintosh get married in his yoke. While they couldn't find a tuxedo to fit him, and likely wouldn't have gotten him in one even if they had, they did manage to convince him to at least wear a simple bow tie in lieu of his yoke. He was stretching it with a hoof when the girls began to filter in, and when he saw Fluttershy he nearly froze.

The moment they met eyes it was as though the past weeks had not happened at all. Everything sad, everything painful and shattering was momentarily taken from their memory. They weren't in the middle of a foreign city surrounded by their friends with strange dragons and gryphons watching from above. It was just them and there was nothing else important in the world. When she was finally there standing with him before Celestia the princess began speaking and even her words went unheard. They were lost in each other and the shared feelings between them.

Celestia cleared her throat and everypony present giggled when Big Mac looked around absently. “Sorry?”

“This is the interactive part of the ceremony,” Luna ribbed quietly, standing to the side of her sister.

“I said,” repeated Celestia with a smirk, “Do you, Big Macintosh, take Fluttershy to be your bride; to love and to honor her; to cherish and protect her; to provide for her for all the days to come?”

He grinned and said, “Eeeyup.”

“And do you, Fluttershy, take Big Macintosh to be your groom; to love and honor him, to cherish and shelter him for all the days to come?”

With a small smile of her own she answered quietly, “Eeeyup.”

Everyone chuckled and Celestia, fighting a laugh of her own, smiled down at them. “Then it is with the greatest pleasure that I pronounce you mates for life. Big Macintosh, you may kiss your-”

She didn't even finish before Big Mac had pulled Fluttershy to him and covered her mouth with his. Everyone present clapped and cheered and, to Fluttershy's deep embarrassment, louder cheers came from above as the watchful dragons and gryphons added their congratulations. Apple Bloom whooped and squeezed in the middle of the couple, hugging her brother first, then Fluttershy. “Now you really are family!” she exclaimed.

“So,” said Luna over the commotion, “who is next? Form a line right here and keep in mind, we charge by the hour.”

Let the Flames Begin

Applejack was gentle as she placed a cool wet cloth on Rainbow Dash's forehead. Sitting back on her haunches, she frowned down at her best friend in sympathy. It only made Dash groan and look up to the ceiling of her tent. “Will you please, for the love of Celestia, stop looking at me like that?”

“It's goin' on ten days you been like this, Rainbow. How else you want me to look at you?”

“I'm fine,” grumbled the pegasus as she pulled the cloth over her eyes. “It's just a bug or something.”

“Nopony else seems to have caught this bug, an' livin' like we have been? Sure as spit there'd be at least one other pony in here just as sick as you.” Applejack fixed Dash with a stern gaze. “I can't keep makin' excuses for you.”

“I never asked you to make excuses for me.”

“You didn't have to. I'm your friend, like it or not, an' your second now. Ponies ask where you are an' why you're never around in the mornin' d'ya think I'm not gonna try an' save you face?” Applejack sighed. “Ten days, Rainbow. Nopony is sick for ten days, mornin's specifically, an' better the later the day gets.”

Dash yanked the cloth from her face and glared at Applejack. “Don't you dare say it.”

“Say what?” It wasn't an innocent question or one of confusion, it was a challenge. They both knew what Applejack wanted to say but the earth pony wanted to hear it from Dash herself. “What am I gonna say, Rainbow?”

“Get out of my tent.”

This was not what Applejack was expecting to hear and it showed on her face. “Beg your pardon?”

“Get out! I don't want to deal with your stupid looks or your stupid thoughts that aren't true! Just get out! Stop making excuses for me if I've become such a burden, I don't even care!”

“Quit your hollerin',” demanded Applejack, nonplussed. With an almost evil looking smirk she added, “You're just bein' hormonal.”

“GET! OUT!”

Chuckling to herself, Applejack left the tent and the irritated pony within. Twilight stood outside with a look of concern on her face. As soon as she saw Applejack she trotted over with an expectant expression. “Well?”

“She's in denial.”

“I've read that can happen sometimes, especially if a foal is conceived under duress.”

“Shh!” Applejack glanced around. “Will you keep your voice down? Bon Bon may not be here but there're plenty of other ponies around here that'd sure like some juicy gossip to spread.” She nodded toward the tent she now shared with Pinkie and the two ducked inside. “My main concern is what's gonna happen when the fightin' starts. You know she'll refuse to sit it out.”

“Even if she's...” Twilight glanced around even though they were completely alone in the tent, and lowered her voice to a whisper to finish her thought, “pregnant?”

“Maybe especially because. You know Rainbow, Twi. Out of all of us, she was the one who wanted to be a mother the very least.”

“So you think she'd deliberately put herself in a situation where...” Twilight trailed off sadly. “That's horrible. I think of Cadance who lost her foal and desperately wants to have one of her own, and to think Dash would do something like that.” She swallowed hard. “Do you think Soarin knows?”

“Sugarcube, she ain't even admitted it to herself yet. I'd bet anythin' that Sorain doesn't even have a clue. He's got good intentions, bless him, but he ain't exactly the sharpest tool in the shed.”

“Well should we tell the princess? There has to be something we can do.”

But Applejack just shook her head. “This is somethin' she's gotta handle on her own.” She turned and grabbed her hat from her cot. “Come on, lets go get some breakfast.”

Twilight looked at her friend, distracted. “You go ahead. I've got something I have to do first.”

“Don't be too late or all the grub'll be gone.” With a wink, Applejack left then tent and trotted out across the field. Twilight stood watching her for a moment, then turned in the opposite direction with a look of determination on her face.

“Woohoo!” Pinkie Pie jumped happily, her pink curls bouncing about her face as she made her way around Big Macintosh, Apple Bloom, and Epona like a tightly coiled spring. The three others sat together with their faces turned upward, Epona grinning like a madpony, Apple Bloom clapping, and Big Macintosh smiling proudly. Fluttershy hovered above them, her legs moving as if she were running at a gallop to make the mechanical wing strapped to her body move in tandem with her natural wing. “Fluttershy's flying!” exclaimed Pinkie. Fluttershy smiled down wearily and began to sink in the air. Her landing was clumsy and she stumbled, but both Big Mac and Epona were there to keep her from falling.

“That was amazing!” cried Epona.

“And exhausting,” panted Fluttershy. She stood still and accepted a hug from Apple Bloom as the others worked to undo straps and cuffs to take the mechanical wing off. “How long did I last this time?”

“I sang the theme song to 'So You Think You Can Prance' four times!” said Pinkie.

“That's almost a full song longer than last time!” cheered Apple Bloom.

Big Macintosh stepped back as the wing was magically lifted off of Fluttershy's body, then kissed her brow. “You're gettin' better by the day.”

Epona set the wing down and inspected it. “I adjusted the weight like you suggested, Fluttershy. Does it feel a little more balanced now?”

The pegasus nodded. “It feels a lot better now. Thank you so much, Epona. I'm just so grateful.”

“Are you kidding? I had so much fun coming up with this thing! I'm just glad it works.”

Fluttershy tucked her good wing in and smiled up at Big Mac as he dipped his head to nuzzle against her cheek. “I forgot how good it feels to be in the air.”

“Your side looks really good, too.” Epona examined Fluttershy with a tilt of her head. Her fur had begun to regrow over the area of damage, the color slightly lighter in shade to make it look like she simply had a patch sewn on. The scar left over gave the skin a slight wrinkle and a pucker that would always be there, but it was healed quite nicely. “Of course, I'm not doctor,” Epona conceded.

It had been five weeks since the secret nuptials of the timid yellow pegasus and the stoic red stallion, and life in Fillydelphia was starting to feel normal. Though there were always space and privacy issues it almost felt as though they were their own village inside the stadium. Fall was upon them now with cold night winds that hinted at what was to come and talk had turned to plans for the spring. Winter was going to be tight as far as food supplies went, but several ponies were working on setting up a sort of garden center in hopes of growing inside during the colder months. The attack they'd all been waiting for had not come and doubt was beginning to creep in that there ever would be one. So life went on and ponies adjusted.

Life outside the stadium went on as well. After a few days of inactivity both the gryphons and the dragons began to grow restless. Several of them decided to take it upon themselves to fly out to the outer regions of Equestria to look for survivors. In all their voyages they'd found nearly a dozen, most of them ponies who had found some way to stay hidden and alive until they felt the threat was over. On several occasions these trips away from Fillydelphia led the gryphons and the dragons back to their homelands. When they found there was very little to return to the journeys ceased. It was the general consensus that the harbingers were making sure everything everywhere was destroyed before coming in for the final kill. If there was in fact even going to be one.

Many ponies, once the initial fear of a heavy strike wore off, had begun to believe it was over, that their enemy was satisfied in knowing he'd destroyed so much. Maybe he wanted something to come back to later and inflict himself upon again. They questioned whether or not it was even necessary to stay inside the stadium. But as the days went on and both dragons and gryphons began building nests and homes of their own inside the city it became quite clear that the stadium was the only place the ponies really had for now. The carnival rides were all torn down and Epona and her crew, ever crafty, had begun on armor and things for the gryphons and dragons as well.

Celestia no longer secluded herself in her luxury box, but stayed in a tent like everyone else. She enjoyed sharing the space with Luna and little Pipsqueak and found it beneficial to be more available, especially now that Rainbow Dash seemed to have taken ill. The dynamics had been interesting for awhile; ponies didn't know whether to look to Dash for leadership or to Celestia. In the end they agreed she was still in charge of everything, but Rainbow Dash was working directly under her and ponies should listen to her before going to Celestia with questions or concerns.

The alicorn sat now in the mouth of her tent, watching as life went on around her. She was pleased to see Fluttershy recovering and thrilled to witness the ingenuity of Epona. When things returned to normal Celestia had great plans for her. Twilight Sparkle had begun teaching the younger unicorns of the settlement about their magic and how to use it. There had yet to be any catastrophic awakenings in these young fillies and colts and Celestia fully believed a large reason behind that was Twilight and her guidance. Dinky seemed to be doing especially well, and the princess could see a bright future for her.

Clover and Pinkie Pie combined their creativity in the kitchen and came up with their own sort of system, “hiring” staff and running meals like they would be run at a normal restaurant. Braeburn and Applejack headed up a team of ponies focused on growing food and keeping everyone well supplied with water, something Apple Bloom found she enjoyed a great deal. Silver Spoon found her niche in the medical tents helping Nurse Tenderheart, and Pipsqueak tagged along after Pokey when the unicorn was on a mission to add some levity to the air and get a small game of hoofball going. Rarity and Fancy Pants continued their grief counseling, though it seemed they were needed less and less as the days went on, and helped Cadance teach all the younger ones basic schooling when they had time to spare. During the day Soarin would work with adult pegasai to teach flying maneuvers and at night he and Dash worked with the younger ones to teach them to fly, as they were now. The hoofball stadium was becoming its own village.

Luna yawned as she sat down beside her sister and looked sleepily out at the busy ponies. “Evening.”

“Good evening, sister.” Celestia smiled at the innocence sleep left on Luna's face. “Did you rest well?”

“I did. I had some strange dreams but I slept like a foal.” She yawned again before looking up at Celestia. “Did I miss anything?”

“Fluttershy is flying better, Apple Bloom seems to have found her green hoof, and I believe Spike is working with Scribes to help write what will be the first history book of our new civilization.”

“Now that's entertainment.”

“Indeed.” Celestia smirked. “I like the effect being with all these ponies has had on you.”

Luna's brow wrinkled. “What do you mean?”

“It's been weeks since you've slipped into the royal 'we' and you're using contractions more. It's a nice change.”

The younger alicorn's cheeks colored slightly. “I didn't realize...”

“Being around friends changes you, Luna. It changes everypony. It's a good thing, I promise.”

“Friends.” Luna smiled impishly. “I know I've called Pinkie my friend for some time but it really feels like I have many friends now. I feel like one of them.”

“Pipsqueak has softened you as well.” Celestia searched for the little pinto colt in the movement on the field and found him playing tag with Archer and several other young ones. “Have you decided what to do about him?”

“I think he decided for me. The other night while he was sleeping and I was laying there reading, he snuggled up close to me, completely out of it mind you, and called me mom. I'm certain he was dreaming about his real mother but after that I can't abandon his care to somepony else. I'll find a place to live on the ground with the others and still maintain my duties for as long as I have them.” She took a breath in slowly. “Had this not happened, Tia, we would still be so untouchable. It is one change I am thankful for.”

“I miss the palace and all its comforts,” Celestia admitted. “It has been wonderful getting to know our subjects but I do think having some distance between us is a good thing. I have felt a loss of respect and fear that oftentimes kept wilder ponies in line.”

“I don't miss that.” With a wide grin, Luna looked up at her sister. “When things get out of hoof I just send them to you!”

Celestia poked Luna in the side with a hoof and the two shared a laugh. Then there was a call outside.

The dragons often trumpeted to one another as they flew, simple quick calls of greeting, farewell or even victory of a hunt. But another dragon cried, and then another. Everypony stopped where they were, forgot what they were doing and looked up to the domed roof above them. Another cry, something urgent and easily recognizable in the long single note. It sent chills down the spines of everyone who heard it, Celestia and Luna included. The doors to the main exit crashed open and Merry May, Raindrops and Shining Armor came tearing inside.

“Something's happening!” cried Raindrops as Celestia and Luna reached them. Dash was seconds behind and soon everyone was closing in.

“Way out past the city,” said Shining Armor, “toward the Everfree Forest there is a fire on the horizon.”

“A f-fire?” asked Fluttershy nervously.

Merry May shook her head, fear in her eyes for the first time since many there had known her. “It's a black fire with no smoke and it looks like it's getting bigger and bigger by the second.” Luna waited for no command from anyone before hurrying past the group to make her way outside. “The sun is sinking on its own,” continued Merry May. “Clouds are moving in and the wind has died completely.”

Rainbow Dash looked up at Princess Celestia for direction. When the alicorn gave a pensive nod Dash took to the air and began barking out orders. Immediately ponies scattered knowing exactly where they needed to be and what they needed to do once they were there. Armor had been laid out for weeks, goggles, weapons, all ready to be used. Now as ponies ran by they grabbed what they needed and hastened to their assigned spots. Toward the back of the quickly moving crowd stood Cadance, her group of students and Spike surrounding her with terrified expressions.

“Stay here,” Dash told the princess. “Somepony has to stay with them and they trust you now.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Cadance took a step away from the children and fixed the pegasus with a pleading gaze. “You should stay as well.”

“What? Why?” The very second the question left her mouth she realized why Cadance would say such a thing and anger swelled up inside of her. “Applejack told you, didn't she?”

“No, Dash,” said Twilight, coming up behind her with Applejack. “It was me.”

Dash swiveled her head to glare venomously at Applejack. “You told Twilight!”

“She guessed! We all pretty much guessed, Rainbow!”

“I don't need anypony telling me what to do,” Dash barked. “I'm not staying inside while everypony fights, foal or no foal!”

The stadium had all but emptied out now and it allowed her to hear the sharp intake of breath just off to the side. She turned to see Soarin standing there, his expression frozen in shock. “Foal?” he managed weakly.

“Soarin, I...”

“Foal,” he repeated, his voice stronger now. “Rainbow, are you...?”

“I don't know. Maybe. Look, it doesn't matter! We have to get out there-”

“Doesn't matter? Doesn't matter? We'll be fighting a war out there! Of course it matters! Were you ever going to tell me?”

“Who said it's even yours?!”

The words seemed to float into the air in slow motion, suspended enough so Rainbow could realize what she was saying but too far out of reach to take them back. They fell on Soarin like a kick to his face. He flinched back looking more hurt than he had the night he'd gone to Dash's tent for comfort. “Okay then.” With nothing more to say he took wing and flew out of the stadium.

“Rainbow,” Applejack said, touching a hoof to her withers, but Dash shrugged her away.

“It's his.” She looked after him in shame but did her best to recover. “I'm not staying. Let's go.” She flew toward the exit leaving the other three mares to share one last look before Twilight and Applejack headed out as well.

So It Begins

Luna stood in between the open gates to the outer wall, withers squared, head held high. Her mane was still and her brow was wrinkled in concentration. Up above the sky was blanketed in sickly green hued clouds. It was the color of a sky before a big storm dotted with lighter patches and darker, giving the illusion of texture and depth where there was none. Nothing moved and nothing stirred except for the tall fire off in the distance.

“What's the status?” asked Dash as she landed beside Luna.

“Perplexion.” The alicorn lowered her head and let out a magical pulse. As it rippled across the landscape it ran unhindered by even the smallest stone or branch. There was absolutely nothing out there. “No spirits,” Luna muttered as she lifted her head once more. Celestia and the rest of the Elements drew up behind the two mares and looked outward as well. Twilight glanced up at Celestia.

“What do you think that means?”

“I wish I knew.”

“Look!” cried Rarity, pointing skyward. Several winged creatures appeared from around the flame, then came together before it as they headed toward Fillydelphia. Five gryphons sped through the air and slowed only as they approached the outer wall. When they landed they were all somewhat surprised to see Gilda leading them.

“It's coming from the middle of the earth,” reported the gryphon. “Like it just opened up and this fire came out. There's no heat to it, no scent, nothing. But the others are coming.”

Pinkie gulped audibly. “The others?”

“All the ponies you ever knew are coming here to destroy you.”

“How many are there?” asked Celestia.

Gilda's smile was grim. “You really don't wanna know.”

Soon enough they began to dot the horizon, little black dots that moved in uniform like ants on a mission. They spread alarmingly wide and their lines seemed to never end. As they marched toward Fillydelphia the ponies withdrew behind the inner wall gates. They could have run as many tactical, aerial, magical combat situations as possible and none of them would have been prepared for this. As the ponies drew closer and closer everyone inside the city could hear something like a buzzing as if a hoard of bees were coming their way. It didn't take long for anyone to realize it was the harbingers. Though their host ponies they were talking to each other in odd grunts and sounds.

“Look at that,” said Lyra, peering out as the enemy approached. Ponies they thought they'd destroyed, Berry Punch, Blue Bonnet, Green Gems were among those at the front of the line. Bon Bon was with them and it was she who Lyra watched. “Even when she's dead she doesn't stop talking.”

Somewhere someone began to cry. “We'll never survive this,” lamented someone else. “If only we had the Elements of Harmony,” wept yet another voice.

“Stop it, all of you!” Twilight turned so that she could look to her left and right, and directly into the city with just a simple turn of her head. She knew she couldn't see everyone but she also knew she could talk loud enough so that everyone could hear her. “What have we been doing these past months if not preparing for this very moment? We have trained together, fought together, lost together and we have lived together. We've become a family for better or for worse. Maybe we don't have the Elements of Harmony but who's to say we need them? I have seen honesty here that is painful and raw, but also beautiful and healing. I've heard laughter where I never thought I would hear laughter again. I've witnessed deep loyalty and such generosity and kindness that I never even knew existed. We don't need the Elements of Harmony because we are the Elements of Harmony! Each and every one of us! Every time we gave up a portion of our food so that someone else might eat; every time we saw someone brokenhearted and stopped to offer a kind word, a hug or someone to cry with; every time we turned a tear into a giggle, helped somepony accept a loss. All of that together has made us the very embodiment of the magic that will help us get through this. Together!”

For a split second it was silent but for the chattering of the enemy at their gates. Then, an eruption of cheering. Rainbow Dash elbowed Twilight. “Way to go, egg head. Not bad for a war speech.”

Twilight's cheeks colored. “That wasn't my intention when I started talking.”

“Well it worked.”

The sound of the chattering and marching ponies stopped, making the harmonious outcries of the waiting ponies subside until there was absolute silence. Then a whisper floated through the air. “It issss over.” Though the voice was barely audible there was something unmistakably sinister about it that set everyone on edge, even the dragons and the gryphons. “Sssssurernder.”

“Never!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“Then...die.”

Celestia fanned her wings out and pushed everyone back away from the wall. “Get to your places,” she urged, and they turned to run for their assigned spots. There ponies waited to help them gear up. Celestia stood beside Luna and faced the gate. “The time has come, sister.”

“But not our time,” Luna replied. “I have decided I am not yet ready to die. After all, I have a colt to raise.”

Standing next to Clover, Twilight took a deep breath. “Clover, when this is all over...I may let you marry me.”

He grinned under his helmet and shook his head, gaze outward so he could be ready for whatever was coming next. “Let me? Twilight, when this is all over I'm not taking no for an answer.”

Farther down Pinkie Pie pulled back the bow string on her crossbow as Braeburn finished fastening the side quiver around her stomach. “I think I'm going to want a big bowl of ice cream when this is all over,” the party pony mused. “Maybe Butter Crunch. Or no! Rocky Road!

“Rocky Road's my favorite,” said Braeburn. “I used to make my own at home all the time.”

Pinkie's eyes went wide. “You know how to make your own ice cream!”

“Well sure! Doesn't everypony?”

“I don't! I'm just a baker. Ohmygosh, I just got the best idea! We should open a bakery and an ice cream shop together!”

Braeburn chuckled. “I reckon that's about the best idea I've heard all day. So when this is over, you an' me'll go into business together.”

“Yay!” Pinkie hugged him with her unarmed foreleg and said, “And then later we can have babies!” Braeburn's expression froze and he was suddenly without the ability to speak.

Rainbow Dash was well covered with a helmet and body armor. She glanced around at everyone else, seeing them say last minute things to ponies they cared about and couldn't help but look for Soarin. Everywhere she turned there were ponies and gryphons in the shadow of dragon wings, but the pale blue pegasus was nowhere to be found. She hated the idea of going into battle without him knowing the truth but there was no time to go looking for him. Not when everything could all fall in on them at any moment.

Standing beside Fancy Pants, Rarity slid a pair of goggles down over her eyes. “I cannot tell you how invaluable these will become,” she explained. “I never realized how much blood stings your eyes.”

“Rarity, before we are thrown into the fight of our lives, there is something I must tell you.” She looked up at Fancy Pants as he lifted one of her hooves to his lips. “It has been the greatest joy of my life getting to know you better, circumstances aside. My prayer is that we both make it through to the other side so that we may continue to see where this can lead us.”

Cheeks flushing, Rarity batted her lashes behind her goggles. “Oh, Fancy Pants.” She stood on tip-hoof to place a gentle kiss on his cheek. “I look forward to it.”

Applejack slid in between Big Macintosh and Pokey and looked up at her brother. “Fluttershy's all set.”

“You sure she'll be safe?”

“She knows what to do, big brother. She'll be safer'n all the rest of us.” Looking over at Pokey, she gave him a tight smile. “We sure had some fun together, didn't we Pokes?”

“That we did.” He winked at her. “Can't wait to see what kind of fun we'll have together once this is all over.

Applejack chuckled and replied with a loud, “YEEHAW!”

Rainbow Dash looked left and right, making sure everyone was ready and where they were supposed to be. “Okay,” she reminded, “everyone knows what to do.” With a glance up she caught the eye of Pyro, the elderly dragon she'd befriended so many nights ago. She nodded and he did the same. “On my mark: one...two...three...move!”

It all happened in a sudden flurry of motion; ponies and gryphons fell back, dragons flew away from the outer wall. As if also following Dash's command the harbingers started chattering again and surged forward, crashing into the outer gate like a violent wave against a break wall. “Open the gate now!” The outer gate opened and the enemy pushed forward, sticking hooves through the inner gate, pawing, biting, snapping at thin air and at each other. When is seemed as though every single pony inside of Fillydelphia was no longer in sight Dash took to the air and cried, “Open the second gate!” Without a second look back she turned in mid-air and sped through the sky toward the inner parts of the city.

The harbingers flooded through the gates at an alarming speed but it was all part of the plan. When it seemed a good majority of them were still around the gates trying to shove their way through two dragons flew overhead. Their giant maws opened and streams of fire shot forth. The harbingers screamed as their bodies were consumed, the smell of burnt fur and flesh quickly filling the air. But the fire wasn't meant for them, it was meant for something far grater. As the dragons soared away their fire caught the trail of slick oil laid out on the ground running to both sides of the wall. Little blazes on a mission snaked their way along the ground and seemingly disappeared into the wall itself. Then they exploded. Bodies and body parts went flying in all directions, yet they still came.

Winged harbingers took to the sky and were immediately met with fearless gryphons and well armed pegasai. Teeth sought for purchase, hooves kicked out in violent hatred. Raindrops dove headfirst into the fray, eyes clenched shut beneath her helmet. A hoof flung out and struck her in the face, and when she opened her eyes there was a snarling yellow mare in front of her, eyes completely black and mouth contorted into a gruesome snarl. Backpedaling, Raindrops was nearly struck by an errant arrow from below. She squealed and tried to fly away but another pony was on top of her and grabbed her her right wing with his teeth. All he got was a mouthful of wood and metal when he bit down on her bracer but it was enough of a distraction for him for Raindrops to swing her left foreleg around and hit the stallion squarely in the temple. He snarled and released his grip on her to lunge at her face. Out of nowhere a gray streak came over her shoulder, pulling the pony off of her and zooming away. She had no idea who'd helped her but she was eternally grateful.

All around her the winged harbingers were attacking her friends and she'd never felt so lost or useless. Fighting wasn't something she'd ever dreamed of having to do and her fear of what was happening was nearly paralyzing. Looking down she saw her friends doing everything in their power to defeat these supernaturally strong enemies while she hovered in indecisiveness. It took seeing Merry May fighting off three of her own for Raindrops to take in a deep breath and delve into the heart of the aerial attacks. She recalled all the training Dash had put her through, weather patterns that required fancy flying in order to avoid injury. If she could only imagine the harbingers as clouds that needed to be bucked, maybe she could be useful after all. As Merry May twirled in the air like some sort of dancer, Raindrops flew right up to the first enemy pegasus she laid eyes on, turned her back to him in a flash of movement and bucked out with her hind legs so hard that she could feel the crack of bones reverberate up her legs. She turned in time to see him falling to the ground, then felt her world grow dark when somepony kicked her in the back of her head.

All sound faded and came to her as through a tube. Cries of anger, pain, despair and challenge sounded like they were part of a dream world. Little lights appeared in her vision brighter than anything else. She couldn't tell if her wings were moving anymore but there was definitely a rush of wind around her body. Strong forelegs hooked under her and stopped her decent. Raindrops blinked groggily, trying to rid her vision of the bright lights. Looking up, she saw the gray stallion, his gray mane tousled by the wind. His lips moved but whatever he said didn't sound like words. Again he spoke, then once more before she realized he was saying her name.

“Come on, Raindrops. Talk to me.”

She shook her head and winced at the pain in her skull. “Spectrum?”

Relief washed over his face. “You okay? You got knocked pretty bad. How many of me do you see?”

“One...I think.” As senses slowly came back to her she realized her was holding her like she was a little foal, her body cradled against him protectively. It was embarrassing and at the same time, she felt bad knowing the way he was carrying her must have made for difficult flying. “I think I'm okay.”

“Stay put,” he ordered. “Flying with a concussion isn't the best idea.”

She looked up at him and noticed the blood running down his neck from a cut on the side of his face. “You're hurt.”

“I've had worse. Relax and enjoy the ride.”

“Where are you taking me?”

“To the stadium. You need to get inside.”

“What?” She began to struggle in his grip. “”No, I have to help!”

“No, you need to be safe.” He tightened his hold on her and folded his wings, descending and weaving expertly in and out of flying ponies and harbingers. Only when he was close to the ground did he let her go. “You need to get your head back on straight, all right? If you go back out there right now you're just going to be a liability to us and an easy target to them, and I'm sorry but I really would rather not have to bury you when this is all over.”

For a moment all Raindrops could do was stare at him. Then, when it seemed like they had reached a stalemate, Spectrum asked, “Okay?”

“Okay.” She turned to head inside, just catching the smirk he wore before he took wing once again.

Overhead an entire flight of dragons stirred the air as they moved in formation out beyond the city gates. Harbingers still waiting to get in, struggling to get past the bodies destroyed by the explosions were out in the open and still very vulnerable. With the dragon queen at their head they descended on the harbingers like vultures on easy prey. Shrieks of horror were numerous and bone chilling even if they were from creatures no longer really alive. As if drawn to the cries, gryphons shot through the air to partake in the slaughter.

Frozen in place at the sight and sound, Raindrops now shook her head and turned for the hallway, only to back away as she heard a rush of hooves coming her way. When she saw Cadance and all the little ones she didn't know what to do.

“They've broken in!” Cadance yelled. “We have to get the children to safety!”

This time Raindrops didn't hesitate. “I know where to go.” She knew there were places toward the back of the city, out past the dragons nests and the gryphon nests that were closer to the water. They were well hidden and possibly untouched. She could take two or three of the little ones and Cadance could probably handle a few more, but there was no way they would all be able to go together in the air. “We're going to have to make a run for it,” Raindrops told the princess, trying to sound confident. “Just follow me.”

Cadance nodded and fanned her wings like a mother duck protecting her hatchlings. “All right everypony, stay close and follow Raindrops.” With a breath to steady herself, Cadance looked at the pegasus and nodded. “Let's go.”

With her head down, Raindrops led the group through the city, going as slow as she dared so as not to lose anyone while trying to avoid the worst of the fighting. She was careful as she wove down back streets, checking first for safety before signaling her followers to come. A young gryphon overhead noticed the procession and flew on ahead to help scout out the best routes. Then corn cannon went of, scaring everyone enough to elicit screams, The high pitched noises were like homing beacons to the harbingers and enemy ponies seemed to appear out of nowhere. Frightened, some of the children clung to Cadance's legs so tightly she could hardly move, but most of them scattered. “Stop them!” Cadance cried. “We have to stop them!”

Raindrops looked skyward to the gryphon and shouted as loud as she could. “Help us! Grab as many as you can and take them toward the back of the city, out past the carnival grounds!” As the gryphon dove, Raindrops bared her teeth and threw herself as the harbingers coming down the alley her way. Colts and fillies climbed aboard the gryphon's back, freeing Cadance of all but two which were then forcibly taken in a ginger grasp of talons from the same gryphon. As they rose out of sight, Cadance barreled forward, horn first, and pierced a harbinger right through the eye. It screamed horribly. Beside her, fighting as well, Raindrops said, “Go find the children!”

“I'm not leaving you!” Both mares knew if Cadance left Raindrops would never get out alive. Still Raindrops persisted.

“You have to protect the children! Please, Princess!”

Cadance speared through another, then got thrown back by a powerful kick to her ribs. As she staggered to her hooves she looked at Raindrops with deep remorse. “Go!” Raindrops urged. As the harbingers closed in on her she thought she heard a faint, “I'm sorry,” before the only thing she could register was the sharp pain of biting teeth and tearing flesh.

King Gorlois had just risen into the air when he saw one of his subjects soaring by burdened with several small ponies. The young gryphon explained what happened and pointed the way back to where Raindrops had been left. Calling several more of his kin to his side, the gryphon king charged ahead in hopes of saving the brave pegasus.

So far Pokey had managed to get by unscathed. Parts of his body were sticky with blood and his horn and face were covered in a bloody macabre sort of mask but none of it was his own. He was part of the front line of defense, he and almost every other unicorn within the city. It was hard for him to stay there and fight when behind him there were so many screams of pain and terror. He wanted to be moving, to help where he could. He wanted to know where Applejack was and be sure she was safe, but his place was on the front line so that he could defend, and nothing could make him move. Or so he thought.

“Pokey!”

He jerked his head back, withdrawing his horn from the chest of a pony he'd never seen before. His ears twitched and he turned to see who had called to him, shocked almost to the point of speechlessness upon seeing Silver Spoon suddenly clinging to his foreleg. “You can't be here, it's not safe! Get back to the stadium!”

“I can't!” Tears were streaming down her face and she was shaking hard against him. “They got in. They killed Archer.”

Pokey's heart sank but he didn't have time to comfort her. Every second she stayed there with him was another second she could be caught up in it and killed before his very eyes. The unicorn had stomached a lot throughout the past few months but he didn't think he could handle that. Looking up, he called to a gryphon. “Hey! Take her, please! Get her somewhere safe!”

“No!” She clung to his leg so tightly that he had to step back and reached down with his nose to prod her. The line of unicorns closed in before him to keep him well protected.

“Silver Spoon, you have got to let go. Listen to me.” She was crying hard, almost to the point of hysterics. “Listen to me!” His raised voice made her open her eyes and look at him. “Go with the gryphon.”

“No.”

The gryphon landed, looking around anxiously as he waited for the filly. Pokey used his free hoof to pry Silver Spoon from him, repeating. “Go with the gryphon.”

“No!”

He nodded to the gryphon and said, “Take her.” She was flailing as talons wrapped carefully around her body. Even as she was lifted up into the air she was screaming Pokey's name over and over, so loudly that her voice cracked each time. The unicorn felt horrible even if he knew it was better for her this way. He watched, feeling a knot in his throat, as they went higher and higher. Just as he was about to turn around and retake his place, he saw two pegasus harbingers come from below and latch themselves onto the gryphon. “No!” He was helpless to watch the winged creature fall, screaming out in pain as feathers were torn from its body. “Silver Spoon!” He didn't care about his assignment now. Pokey reared back with a ferocious yell, then ran headfirst into the fighting within the city.

Up on the wall, Epona's horn glowed brightly as she waited for the cannon to fire. Clover sat behind the controls, pulling the trigger each time she commanded. As the pointed ears of corn and corn stalks shot forward Epona had only a fraction of a second to enchant them before they were out of her range. “Are we actually killing any of them?” Clover yelled over the roar of the machine.

“I think so!” Epona yelled back. “There are a lot of bodies out there that aren't moving anymore.”

“Won't they just reanimate?”

“Good point. Pull!” The cannon seemed to suck in a giant gulp of air before discharging three ear of corn and several sharpened corn stalks. Epona managed to enchant three quarters of them before they disappeared into the fray. “The dragons are heading back this way. The harbingers must have stopped coming.”

Clover frowned. “For now.”

“Just keep firing at anything unfriendly, pony boy.”

Epona slid off her goggles and Clover watched. “Where are you going?”

“To tell the princesses the black fire hasn't moved.”

“What do you think that means?”

“I think it means it's waiting for them.”

In the middle of the city the majority of the fighting seemed to be happening close to the center of Fillydelphia. Though many lifeless harbinger littered the ground there were far too many of the new settlement citizens laying prone as well. Shining Armor had planned on being out front with the majority of the rest of the living unicorns but something had gone wrong. He had been so concentrated on the enemy before them that when the call to fall back was given by Rainbow Dash, he's missed it. Not completely, as he realized what was going on just moments after everyone else began to move, but it had not been fast enough. He'd been too close to the explosion and it threw him several yards. His left flank was badly singed and his ears would not stop ringing. Ever ready for what might come he got to his hooves quickly but was so disoriented that his enemies were upon him in no time, and they were winning. If it hadn't been for Pinkie and her foreleg cross bow he most certainly would have died. Now she guarded him, shooting and reloading her bow at a speed unnatural for anypony not using magic to aid them.

“I'm running out of arrows,” she managed to say between shots. There were only three left in her quiver and both knew they were going to have to move soon, and quickly. “Any ideas?”

Shining looked around for a possible way of escape. Overhead dragons and gryphons flew back and forth, trying to find openings in which they could descend and help. With a pensive frown, Shining Armor looked at Pinkie. “How fast can you run?”

“About as fast as a lizard can lick a fly!” When Shining just gave her a blank look she said, “Fast.”

“Okay, when I say go we're going to run up those stairs over there. Don't stop running even if you think you should, okay? Trust me?”

“You're Twilight's big brother! Of course I trust you!”

Shining looked skyward again, pacing himself. “Ready....now!” As one, both ponies turned and headed for one of the closest buildings. Shining Armor was the first up the fire escape staircase and thundering up as quickly as he possibly could. Every now and then he would glance back at Pinkie who was keeping perfectly apace with him, or look at the sky. When he reached the roof he kept running and, with only a hint of reservation on his face, ran right off the edge of the roof and out into the air where he landed with a thud on the back of a passing dragon. Looking back, Shining expected with a sinking feeling that Pinkie would be left, frozen, at the edge of the roof. But he almost couldn't help but smile at what he saw.

Pinkie had thrown herself from the roof just as he had, but as she sailed through the air her legs were spread in an acrobatic type manner, her eyes closed and a serene, blissful smile on her face. When she landed on her own dragon she climbed in between the spikes of its spine and hung on, grinning. “How much fun was that?!”

Shining Armor laughed despite the carnage around him, then guided his dragon toward the back of the city.

Everyone was being driven back, even the line of unicorns as the front of the city. Every body that was temporarily relieved of a harbinger through the use of anything other than magic from a unicorn's horn was quickly taken up again. Bodies may have stopped coming but the harbingers did not. Every time they came back they appeared to be stronger and adapting to the tactics being used against them. Eventually the front line had to break up and the unicorns were forced to retreat in hopes of finding better places to make their stands.

As Fancy Pants was pushed farther and farther into the heart of Fillydelphia he fought with everything he could. For a long time Rarity had been at his side and now she was nowhere to be found. Worrying for her would do him little good and he recognized as much. By now he knew exactly how much of a fighter Rarity was, and that if anypony was going to make it out of this alive it would be her. Fancy Pants, on the other hand...he wasn't sure how he'd even lasted this long. Each new assault pushed him back a few more steps. He remembered Twilight mentioning the harbingers herding their prey before and couldn't help but feel like that was exactly what was happening now.

A shrill, high pitched scream behind him made Fancy Pants turn. Little Apple Bloom stood just a few feet away and completely surrounded by enemies. Fancy Pants turned and bucked out with his back legs sending two ponies crashing into several others. He then lowered his head and bound forward, stabbing one harbinger through the side before dislodging his horn and scooping Apple Bloom up with his magic, placing her on his back. “Hold on!” Lunging through the remaining attackers, he finally gave in and decided to head in the direction everypony else was. There was a sudden sharp pain to his side and Apple Bloom screamed again.

“Get off!” With her forelegs still wrapped tightly around Fancy Pants' neck she bucked out with her rear legs, aiming a kick at the pegasus who had her teeth sunk into the right side of her savior. Her hooves made contact with its mouth and the hold was released. The pegasus fell back with a bloody snarl and Apple Bloom looked at the damage left behind. “She got you real good!”

“That's all right,” he promised, quickly dispatching another black-eyed pony in his way before continuing. “Just don't let go of me. We're almost there.” As he ran he didn't even realize he passed Rarity.

She'd broken off from the front line after seeing the young ones running around. Deciding the rest of the unicorns had things well in hoof she chose to instead make her way deeper into the city to try and help find all the fillies and colts that were running around scared. It was one of those “best laid plans” sort of things, though. Rarity found plenty of the children but getting them to listen to her or follow her was another story entirely. They were all so frightened that they didn't know who to trust and shied at any sort of sudden movement or loud sound. “I'm trying to help you!” she finally screamed when a pink unicorn filly ran away from her.

“Rarity!”

Her ears perked; she knew that voice! Searching desperately though the ever-changing throng around her she finally found him. Spike was being attacked by two harbingers who were fighting over him as though he was the last scrap of food on the planet. If she'd been angry and frustrated before it was nothing compared to what welled up inside the unicorn now. “LET. HIM. GO.” Without thought or concern for herself, Rarity launched at the harbingers who dropped Spike in their confusion. She'd become so skilled at what she was doing it took less than a minute to kill both of them. Then she was turning for Spike.

“Oh, Spike.” Rarity had seen a lot of blood that day and many ponies who would bear lasting scars from what they endured during the battle, but this. Nothing could have prepared her for this. Spike was missing an ear and his tail had been nearly chewed clean off, only hanging on by the strength of his scales on the top side. One of his legs was bleeding profusely and his right hand was missing two talons. But the worst of it was the damage to his abdomen. The softest spot on a dragon was his underbelly and it seemed their enemy was aware of that.

“You...saved me.” Rarity hiccuped as tears filled her eyes, but she did her best to smile down at Spike.

“Of course I did, darling. You're my Spikey Wikey. How could I do anything but?”

“They're not real,” Spike gasped. “They pretend...to be real...but they're not.”

Rarity shook her head, not understanding what he was talking about. “Shhh, it's all right.”

He coughed, a heavy, liquidy sound in his throat. “Rarity...I have to...tell you something.”

She touched a hoof to the side of his face. “You don't have to tell me anything just now. You rest, save your strength and you can tell me later when you're feeling better.”

“No.” He lifted a hand to hold her hoof to his cheek. “Rarity...I love you.”

She sniffled as tears rolled from her cheeks, dropping like rain on his body. “I love you too, Spike. You are the bravest, most valiant dragon I have ever had the pleasure of knowing.” Bending, she kissed the top of his head. “My dear, dear friend.”

He managed a weak smile. “You should...go. Too...dangerous.”

With stubborn resolve she sniffled and squared her withers. “Don't be ridiculous. I'm not going anywhere.” There was a whisper of wind and her eyes bulged. Rarity gave a short sharp gasp, looking down at the arrow in her chest. Slowly she lifted her head and found a pony grinning darkly at her. Though her eyes were completely black she had a foreleg crossbow strapped to her and a quiver full of arrows. This pony was one Rarity recognized as being among the new settlers. She must have been killed sometime during the battle and come back to feed and live again.

“Rarity.” Spike reached for the arrow as though he could help but his grip was weak and his energy ebbing.

“It's all right, darling,” she said quietly. “It...it doesn't really hurt.” Her legs gave out and her head hit the ground just inches from Spike. Silently, they held each other's gaze and the battle went on around them.

Twilight, exhausted and covered in gore, had finally found an opening. When the unicorns decided to fall back she had no room to go anywhere. She was left surrounded and had to fight all on her own. Had she not been as proficient in magic as she was there was a good chance she wouldn't have made it out. Even when several winged harbingers soared over the wall and attacked both the cannon and the pony controlling it, there had been nothing she could do. She didn't know if Clover was dead or alive, or laying hurt somewhere and in desperate need of help. But as much as Twilight knew she loved him now, she also understood she'd be of no help to anyone if she died herself.

Her hooves rushed over the city streets, dodging pieces of buildings that were crumbling as the dragons and gryphons had taken them over. Even now as aerial combat progressed more damage was done and she had to be careful about falling debris. It was this very thing she feared when a dark shadow suddenly loomed over her. Twilight looked up expecting stone and saw something much worse. She didn't have time to teleport before the body of an old dragon fell on top of her. It was sheer luck that had her in the right place so that his body didn't crush her but his broken wing fanned over her in complete protection. She could hear the harbingers all over him and choked on a sob. Peeking out from under the wing Twilight could see the dragons's face turned toward her, his open eyes lifeless and unblinking. It was Pyro, Rainbow Dash's friend. She had the urge to retch as all the contents of her stomach stirred, but then one of them found her. Gathering all her wits about herself, Twilight's horn glowed and she disappeared in a pop of magic.

With nothing but a wall of stone and the vast unforgiving sea behind them, the ponies fought on. Celestia and Luna, it seemed, were being purposely separated. They fought as hard and everyone else was, struggling to keep the others alive but also ever striving to get back to one another so they could formulate a plan. If things progressed as they were they would all end up being slaughtered and devoured or forced into the ocean and drowned. Epona had come and gone telling them both of the unmoving black flames. It was this information that made up the minds of the sisters. They didn't need to be able to communicate verbally to know what they needed to do. They had known it for some time now but the idea of leaving everyone behind to fend for themselves was not something either of them could handle well.

Shining Armor and Pinkie Pie dropped down from the sky, Pinkie landing gracefully while the stallion limped. Celestia saw him through her curtain of blood-stained hair and called to him. “Can you produce a shield?”

“I don't know,” he answered wearily. “My head's not completely right.”

“We will help!” cried Luna, stabbing out with her horn. Without communicating the need for it, Pinkie Pie grabbed more arrows for another quiver and jumped in front of Luna, shooting and fighting. Others saw what she was doing and did the same, freeing up both princesses to help cast the shield spell. In a matter of seconds a bubble of translucent silver magic surrounded them. Harbingers were still in there with them but they could be cast out with enough force. More importantly, no more could get in.

“We need Twilight.”

Luna looked up at her sister. “Twilight? Why?”

Turning as though she could see the flames far beyond the city, Celestia's gaze was pensive. “Ever since she was small I knew she was meant for something great, that her unique gifts and strong kinship with magic would forever alter the course of ponykind. I didn't know it then, but I believe that moment, one that will change every life in Equestria, has come. We won't be able to defeat him without her magic.”

“Where is she?” Luna looked around. “Where is Twilight Sparkle?”

“I'm here.” She hobbled from the crowds, dirty and limping, tears leaving pale rivers of lavender on her cheeks where blood had been.

“Twilight.” Celestia lowered her head to nuzzle her. “Are you all right?”

“I don't know,” the unicorn answered weakly. “I don't feel all right. I don't think I will for a very long time.”

There was understanding in Celestia's gaze but she did not hesitate in presenting her plan. “It is time to put and end to this. Epona said if we can get past the gates we will have a clear path to the Revenant.”

“Why don't you just teleport right out to him?”

“Because,” said Luna, casting a dirty glance at the harbingers snarling and frothing against the magical shield. “We do not know what we would be teleporting into.”

“We will teleport outside the gates,” Celestia continued, “and run from there.” She paused only briefly. “Twilight, we need you to come with us.”

Twilight blinked in confusion. “Me? Why?”

“You are the Element of Magic, my faithful student. You are the very embodiment of the only thing that can defeat these evil creatures. Luna and I were once powerful enough to do this on our own but now we need you. You will be the very thing that links our magic together and overthrow this tyrant.”

Feeling a sob in her throat, Twilight shook her head. “I can't. I'm not strong enough! I'm too scared! I have to find Clover!”

“Twilight.” Celestia nuzzled her again. “Clover will be found. I know you're scared. We all are. But with your help we can put an end to all of this.”

“You can do it, Twilight!” Pinkie encouraged.

Shining Armor nodded, doing his best to give her an encouraging smile. “I have faith in you, Twily.”

“We all have faith in you,” added Apple Bloom, still clinging to Fancy Pants.

“If anypony can do it,” said Cadance, “it's you, Twilight.”

Hesitant and still very doubtful, Twilight looked up first at Luna, then Celestia. “Promise me you won't leave me?”

“We will both be right there. Together the three of us will end this.”

Twilight took a deep shaking breath in, then nodded. “Okay. Let's do this.”

Wild Hope

When the numbers were totaled almost half of the Fillydelphia settlement died in the battle. They had begun the fight with almost 400 ponies and ended with a little more then 250. The gryphons and the dragons both suffered losses as well, though none so great as the ponies. The bodies were so high in number that a proper burial for many was simply not possible. So, with the help of the dragons, funeral pyres were lit well outside the city, and the dead were remembered with somber ceremony as their bodies were burned. Rarity and Spike were spared this fate and a special place was selected for them.

The largest garden of the city was along the southwestern wall and virtually untouched by damage. Scribes showed the others to this secluded area and offered it to them as a place just for their friends. All five mares were in attendance, a still recovering Rainbow Dash included, and their chosen mates. Fancy Pants was there as well and made frequent use of a scrap of cloth he used for a kerchief as Rarity and Spike were buried.

Apple Bloom dug holes on both sides of the garden and planted seeds that would one day grow into trees, saying she felt both Rarity and Spike would have liked that. As she covered up the last hole with dirt, Silver Spoon gasped. “Apple Bloom! Your flank!”

Apple Bloom froze for a moment before, to everyone's surprise, she started to cry. “I knew it! I knew I would get my cutie mark when all this was happenin'! I don't even wanna look!”

“But you have to!” Silver Spoon hurried to Apple Bloom's side, a smile on her face. “Just look.”

Sniffling and bracing herself for the worst, Apple Bloom turned. A gasp left her parted lips. There upon her flank where it was just plain old yellow fur were two delicate flowers, one bigger than the other, with a pinkish tinge to their white petals and a yellow middle. “They...they're beautiful! What are they?”

“Look like apple blossoms to me,” said Applejack proudly.

Apple Bloom did circles trying to get a better look. “What do they mean? What do they mean?”

Her sister chuckled. “Apple blossoms represent love an' new beginnin's. Now that I think about it, that always was somethin' special about you, Apple Bloom. You always could take somethin' old an' used, somethin' no pony wanted or saw anythin' special in an' turn it into somethin' brand new. An' we all know you got a lotta love to give.” Applejack nuzzled her. “I'm real proud of you, little sister.”

“Big Macintosh, look! I got my cutie mark! I got my cutie mark!”

Almost eleven months later Twilight lay in the shade of one of the growing poplar trees reading a book. She'd finished with her teaching early and liked to go out to see Spike and Rarity regularly. It was in part because she liked to feel close to them but also because it was one of the very few places left that wasn't busy with some kind of construction. They no longer called the place they lived a city, for a city meant busy bustling streets, high energy and fast living, and it was no longer Fillydelphia. No one could decide on what it should be called but all were in agreement that Fillydelphia was definitely no more.

The world had changed in just a few months before the battle found them. Ponyville was gone, Canterlot was gone, and there would be no returning to what had once been. After much debate both Celestia and Luna agreed Canterlot would be relocated instead of being simply rebuilt. With no one wanting to leave the new town that was being built they thought it only appropriate that Canterlot be rebuilt in the Coltorado Rockies. The dragons and the gryphons, having little to return home to, would be calling the vast mountain range home as well. It was filled with caves they could claim and they would be close to the ponies, their new friends, without being invasive or encroaching on each other's spaces. For now they would all live close together and no one seemed to mind.

Luna seemed to truly enjoy living in town with everyone else while the palace was being rebuilt. She'd made good on her word and took Pipsqueak in as her own, and it didn't take long before he was calling her his mother. This added a more down to earth aspect to Luna's attitude than anything had before and she quickly became just like everyone else. Celestia was not adjusting as easily and longed for the day when she could return to her palace. For now, however, she was gracious and uncomplaining of her simple accommodations within the town.

Twilight had also made good on her word, and she and Clover were married a few weeks after rebuilding had begun. She missed Spike so much that it hurt sometimes, but Clover was always there to help her get through the worst of it. Now that he was by her side it was hard time imagine a time before him.

Applejack and Pokey were raising both Apple Bloom and Silver Spoon. The fillies thought of each other as sisters now and as Pokey and Applejack as older siblings. Fluttershy and Big Macintosh were looking forward to starting a family, and Pinkie and Braeburn were still serious about opening up and bakery-slash-ice cream parlor. Pinkie was also still serious about those babies.

“Twilight, there you are!” Twilight's thoughts were interrupted as Pinkie galloped across the grass. “I've been looking everywhere for you!”

“What's the matter, Pinkie? Did Dinky magic herself into a tree again?”

“No.” Pinkie panted, trying to catch her breath. “It's time.”

“It's time?” Then realization hit and Twilight burst into an excited grin. “It's time?!”

Pinkie bounced. “It's time!” Before the pink pony had time to get even one more bounce in Twilight was on her hooves and teleporting them back to the main area of the newborn town. They ran to the hospital, the first building to be completed, and found the rest of the girls pacing a small waiting room, Celestia included. “Did we miss it?” Pinkie asked.

“Nothin' yet,” said Applejack. “but it should be any minute now.”

Twilight sat down beside Celestia to watch everyone else chatter in excitement. With a hesitant smile on her face, Twilight looked up at her mentor. “I have a confession.”

Celestia quirked a brow. “Oh?”

“I keep praying she won't have an alicorn.”

With a smile just for Twilight, Celestia nodded. “I know.”

Pinkie nearly screamed, “Here he comes!”

All chatter stopped as Soarin trotted into the room, a dopey half grin on his face. “It's a girl.”

The room erupted in cheers and everyone was congratulating him. Twilight, however, had a question. “What is she?”

He smiled in understanding. “A pegasus.” More cheers and hugs all around, then everyone was asking when they could see mother and daughter. Soarin said as long as they kept the energy level down they could see her immediately. So, as quiet as an entire group of ponies could possibly be, they followed Soarin down the hall and into a larger sterile room.

Rainbow Dash lay under a blanket on her side on one of the beds. In her protective embrace was a little wrapped bundle that slept peacefully. Dash smiled tiredly as the room was filled with her friends. In a whispery voice she said, “Hey, guys.”

“Oh, Dash,” breathed Twilight. “She's beautiful.” A little cherub face was the only thing visible under the blanket wrapped around her body. Her coat was a pale sky blue like Soarin's and wisps of rainbow hair could be seen poking out from the edges of the blanket. “What's her name?”

Dash looked up at Soarin as he stood by her head and they shared a smile. “We were thinking of calling her Hope.”

Applejack chuckled. “A daughter of yours? She'll be a wild Hope.”

Looking down at her baby, Rainbow's smile warmed. “Wild Hope. I like it.”

“It's quite appropriate,” said Celestia. “She is the first foal born to this new world. She is, in very essence, all of our wild hopes.”

Taking a step forward, a very pregnant Fluttershy brushed a kiss over the newborn's brow. “Welcome to the world, Wild Hope. Wait until you see what we're building just for you.”

Prologue

“Big Macintosh, get up. Please get up!” Raindrops looked around nervously, the one blue eye not swollen shut trying to take everything in. “Big Macintosh, please.” She nudged him again, whimpering. “I can't go by myself, I'm too scared. You have to help me find the others!” The big red stallion didn't move. “Please don't be dead!” She nudged him again, harder this time and teetering as she tried to keep weight off her broken right foreleg. This time his breathing changed. He took in a deep breath and his entire body shuddered. “Oh my gosh, Big Macintosh? Big Macintosh, can you hear me?” She hopped around from his back to his head, her wings fluttering as she went. Green eyes were open to slivers and Raindrops cried in relief. Her yellow coat and blue mane were tousled and dirty, cuts left welts everywhere on her body. Big Macintosh didn't look any better.

“Applejack,” he managed groggily.

“She isn't here,” Raindrops answered. She looked around again. “Nopony is here. I don't even know where here is. But we're not safe here! We have to move before they find us!” Her voice cracked with panic. “We have to find the others! Please, Big Macintosh. Please get up!”

He lay still a moment longer, possibly trying to find the energy to get up. But before Raindrops could beg again he was shifting, lumbering to his hooves. He staggered and swayed, and Raindrops did her best to steady him. As he leaned on her she instinctively put her injured leg down, her own full weight and that of the stallion too much for her. With a sharp cry she crumbled under him. Big Macintosh managed to keep himself upright and bent his head to examine his companion's leg. “It's broken,” she told him unnecessarily.

“Can you fly?” She nodded and he straightened to give the featureless land a look. “Where in the hay are we?”

“I don't know. I woke up and everypony was just gone. I was flying for hours before I found you.”

“You didn't see anypony else?”

Raindrops paused, swallowing hard. Her gaze flickered downward. “I saw the Mayor.”

“Where? Why didn't you bring her along?”

“She was...she was dead.” Voice just above a whisper, Raindrops swallowed again. “I almost couldn't tell who it was. But her glasses....”

Big Macintosh cursed. He stared out at nothing, clearly trying to gather his thoughts. “You said we ain't safe here, that somepony might find us? Who are you talkin' about?”

“Not somepony,” Raindrops whimpered. “Something.”

“Beg your pardon?”

“Do you remember what happened? In Ponyville, right before Twilight's spell?” Big Macintosh opened his mouth to respond but then paused. His eyes took on something faraway as memories came through, memories Raindrops shared. When realization hit his eyes went wide and he looked down at the yellow pegasus. Raindrops nodded. “They're here.”

“Sweet Celestia. C'mon. We gotta get movin'.”

Raindrops flapped her wings and took to the sky, hovering just to Big Macintosh's side “Where are we going to go?”

“Don't really know,” the stallion admitted. “But I know we can's stay here.”

Eight Hours Ago

“Lame.” Rainbow Dash lounged back on the grass, her forelegs going behind her head as the tip of Applejack's hat fell down to cover her eyes. “I've seen beetles with better tricks than that. Give it up, Pinkie Pie. You're never going to out-trick me.”

“Don't you worry, Dashie. I still have tons of tricks left”

“Do I look worried? Besides, I just pulled the all-time best prank on Applejack. She never even saw it coming!”

Pinkie bounced up and down. “What did you do? What did you do?”

“Well” Rainbow Dash peeked out from under the hat. “I waited until she was out alone in the orchard so it would be easier to sneak up on her. When she was...”

“Rainbow Dash!”

Both Pinkie and Dash turned at the sound of a familiar voice. “Oh snap. I'll tell you the rest later, Pinkie. Gotta go!” With a speed most of the other pegasai envied, Dash took off into the air with a trail of color. An orange and blonde blur followed quickly after.

“You get back here with my hat this minute! The beatin' you're gonna get when I catch you...”

“Catch being the operative word!” Instead of keeping on in her straight pat, Dash pulled up and did a tight loop so quickly that Applejack was completely confused when Dash disappeared. “Looking for somepony?” Dash teased from behind. Applejack skidded to a stop and wheeled but Dash was already back up in the air. “Too slow. As usual.”

“Dag nabit, Rainbow! Gimme my hat back!”

“What's it worth?”

“You know what it's worth!”

Dash pulled the hat from her head to examine it. “Relax, Applejack. I'm not going to hurt it.”

“I know nothin' of the sort. You're reckless by nature, Rainbow! I can't trust you further'n I can throw you!”

“You may not be as fast as me but you're pretty strong.” Dash put the hat back on her head. “Which means you could probably throw me pretty far. If you could ever get your hooves on me of course. So by your own logic you can trust me quite a bit.”

Applejack growled.

“Okay, okay. Don't pop a vessel or anything. I was just having a little fun.”

“Rainbow, get down here.”

“Not until you promise to chill out.”

“Rainbow, get down here!”

She looked down at Applejack with a scowl but found herself catching her breath. Applejack was no longer glaring up at her but staring right past her with wide, terror-filled green eyes. It was a look she'd never seen before and one she found herself praying she'd never see again. Rainbow Dash turned her head to look up and saw what it was that had her best friend so terrified.

It had been beautiful just seconds ago, pale blue and only dotted here and there with fluffy white clouds. Now, directly above where Rainbow Dash hovered, there was a hole in the sky. There was no other way to describe it. It was as if the atmosphere above them was some gigantic puzzle and a piece was now missing. Dash shot downward to land beside Applejack. The orange earth pony took her hat back but her gaze never left the blackness above them. All around the pair Ponyville had fallen completely silent. Even the usual ambient noise of the animals had gone mute. All attention was on the piece of the missing sky.

Rainbow Dash stood closer to Applejack, who only blinked in reply. “What in the hay do you think it is?” she whispered. Rainbow Dash just shrugged. Usually she'd be the first in the air racing to investigate. But something about this was frightening.

“I bet the egg-head would know,” she finally whispered. But half the town drew in a collective gasp, stealing their thoughts away. Another hole appeared in the sky, this one closer to the center of town. “We gotta find Twilight.”

“You find Twilight. I'm gonna go find Apple Bloom.”

Dash looked at Applejack with worry filled eyes. “Applejack...”

“I know, sugarcube. Me, too.” She pulled Dash into a tight embrace. “Go find Twi.”

They parted and split ways without looking back. Nothing like this had ever happened before in Ponyville, at least insofar as Rainbow Dash knew. And though Twilight hadn't been there nearly as long as the rest of them had been, the purple unicorn was so well read that she was bound to know what was going on. As it turned out she was not hard to find. While Dash flew toward the library Twilight was running at top speed right for Dash.

“Twilight!”

“Rainbow Dash! We have to get everypony out of here. Quick!”

“What's going on?”

“This is going to get really ugly, really fast.”

“What is?”

“Just listen to me! We have to get everypony into groups. A pegasus, a unicorn, and an earth pony.”

Dash made a face. “Huh?”

“There's no time to explain! Just help me before it's too late.”

Somewhere back in town, someone screamed.

Both ponies moved, running and flying back toward Ponyville proper. Another hole in the sky appeared, this one right in the path Dash was on. She banked left just in time to avoid crashing into it or flying through it, whatever would happen. Below Twilight was already barking out orders. Ponies were gathering themselves into groups when they could think clearly enough, many of them scattering as another hole appeared. “Stop running!” Twilight was yelling.

And then the ground started to shake.

Ponies scattered like a light turned on cockroaches. “No! Wait, where are you going?!”

Another scream, this one entirely too familiar.

Rainbow Dash dove and headed for the little pinto colt that was running as quickly as his little hooves would go. Something was chasing him, something nearly invisible. It made the space around it ripple like the reflection on the surface of a pool of water but had no distinct shape. “Hang on, Pip!”

“Pipsqueak, down!”

Seemingly out of nowhere, Princess Luna was also on a course for the colt. He dropped as soon as she told him to and she flew right over him, head down. Her horn pierced the ripple-creature and a horrible scream filled the air. “Get him out of here!” As Luna lunged to attack the nearly invisible enemy, Dash scooped Pipsqueak up and crashed right into a brown unicorn with a white mane and tail. She clearly had the same goal in mind and the three of them tumbled together.

Luna reared back and kicked out with her front hooves. She made contact with her unseen enemy and the space it took up seemed to implode on itself. Like a vacuum it sucked the air, everything around it into nothingness. Luna struggled to get away from it. Berry Icicle, running by, was not strong enough. She was sucked into the vacuum and disappeared with a gut wrenching scream. And then it was gone.

“You!” Luna called to an earth pony, Nurse Tenderheart. “To Rainbow Dash this instant.” The blue mare did not question the princess and ran to join the entwined group. Luna looked directly at Rainbow Dash, her dark eyes full of sorrow. “Don't die,” she told the pegasus. Luna's horn glowed softly and a cold feeling spread over Rainbow's body. Then there was blackness. And nothing else.

Canterlot Royalty; A Brief History

Pinkie stood and watched as the doors were thrown back and a herd of ponies hastened in like water rushing through a broken dam. Suddenly everyone was talking, asking questions, shouting, crying. It was one of the very few moments the pink pony could ever remember being truly speechless. She didn't know what to do or how to help, if she could help. Applejack hurried over and started directing ponies where to go. Scribes and Raindrops were doing the same. Soon enough Twilight and Rarity were there as well but Pinkie felt paralyzed. At least until someone said her name.

“Howdy there, Miss Pinkie Pie.”

She blinked and turned to her right. Hobbling up to her was a blonde stallion in a torn vest and a crooked cowboy hat. “Braeburn!” He'd definitely been in a few tussles and didn't look like he'd come out of it too well off. One of his eyes was swollen and practically shut, there was blood on his coat, and he was limping slightly. Pinkie looked at him with wide eyes. “Are you all right?”

He chuckled. “Can't say that I am. I reckon I'm half left, too.”

It took her a second, all the new arrivals taking her off guard. But when the little joke sunk in it made her giggle. “Come on, I'll take you to the medical tents.” Without waiting for a reply she slid herself under his injured foreleg to help him along.

“Thank you kindly.” As they walked he looked at the mass of ponies swarming and shook his head. “I can't believe as many of us made it as we did. There were a few tough spots before Princess Luna came to our rescue.”

“Luna's with you?” Pinkie looked around excitedly.

“I think she stayed outside with Miss Dash. She's been runnin' with us for a few days now. Reckon she outta be plum tuckered out with keepin' us invisible an' all.”

“Did she find the princess?”

“Don't think she did, no.” His gaze lifted to sweep the ceiling of the stadium and the ponies on their hooves in the seats surrounding the field. “Where in the hay are we?”

“A hoofball field. Dashie and some of the Fillydelphians set it up as a base camp. The city is safe from the harbinger spirits because they can't fly if they're not in a pegasus body and Dash has a good guard on all the entrances and exits into the city.”

“Sounds like we're pretty safe in here then.”

“We are. For now, anyway.”

There was a line forming outside of the main medical tent with ponies being directed there by others who'd been in Filly for awhile. Off to the side Twilight was doing her best to heal the less urgent of injuries while Nurse Tenderheart and her recruited helpers were working as fast as they could on everyone else that needed attention. Pinkie was in awe. “There sure are a lot of you.”

“Not all of us are from Appleloosa,” Braeburn explained. “Fact is a lot of us didn't make it. All of us who got here today are Appleloosian, from Manehattan, Baltimare, Maneheim. Think we even got one stallion all the way from Canterlot.”

“Anypony from Ponyville?”

“Sure, we brought along a few. They were on their way to us when everythin' went to manure in Appleloosa.”

Pinkie's brows elevated. “What happened? Twilight said that Luna said that Appleloosa was no more. But something can be no more for a whole lot of reasons.”

Braeburn shook his head sadly. “The whole thing just got...swallowed. Ain't really any other way to put it. One minute it was there an' the next second it was like somepony had blacked it out of existance.”

“That's what happened to Cloudsdale.”

Pinkie turned her head carefully so as not to drop Braeburn's leg but to see who was standing behind them and talking. The gray mare smiled wearily at Pinkie and the earth pony gasped. “Bubblecup! You're all right! I mean, you're okay!”

The mailmare glanced down at a deep gash on her foreleg that didn't look good in any light. “Well, we'll see. But I'm alive. So is Dinky.”

“And the Doctor?”

Bubblecup laughed softly. “He's all right, too. Somewhere in the throng. He's enjoying this chaos a little too much.”

Somewhere on the other side of the crowd Apple Bloom and Spike tried to stay out of the way, but both were looking hopefully for Scootaloo. “Didja see her yet?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Not yet,” Spike answered heavily.

“Apple Bloom!”

The yellow earth pony perked upon hearing her name and when she saw who was calling for her blinked in surprise. “Silver Spoon!” The two fillies embraced when Silver Spoon reached them. “Are you okay?”

The gray filly nodded, slightly out of breath. “We've been running for almost two days straight.” Behind her dirty and scratched glasses, her eyes filled with tears. “We lost Snails and Allie.”

“What?” Spike demanded. “How?”

“It was on our way to Appleloosa. There were a couple of them that Pokey found trying to get close to our camp. So he went after them but they were just a distraction. Five of them raided our camp and killed Snails before any of us even knew what was happening. Allie was so shocked that she just froze and they took her down next. Bubblecup took Dinky and Spectrum took me and we flew away to find Pokey.”

“Oh my gosh.” Apple Bloom hugged Silver Spoon again. “I'm sorry, Silver Spoon.”

Spike shook his head sadly. “I like Allie. She was kind of hard sometimes but I got why.”

Letting go of the pony she once considered an enemy and now called friend, Apple Bloom asked, “Was there anypony else from Ponyville?”

“Yeah, a few ponies, actually.” Guessing at the unspoken question, Silver Spoon reluctantly shook her head. “No sign of Scootaloo.”

Apple Bloom looked down in disappointment. “Maybe she's still out there somewhere.”

“Hey guys.” Pokey came up behind them, not really looking at any of them but around the stadium. “Apple Bloom, have you seen...” He trailed off, a grin lighting his face. “Never mind.” Confused, the two fillies and the baby dragon watched the unicorn gallop into the crowd and push his way through. Applejack was talking and trying to write at the same time but when she saw Pokey the pencil fell from her mouth. Whatever she'd been talking about or writing seemed to have been forgotten because she flung herself at Pokey and wrapped her hooves around his neck. Then Pokey kissed her.

Apple Bloom and Spike's jaws dropped but Silver Spoon smirked. “I so called that one.”

A sharp whistle cut through the din and everypony fell silent, all turning to see the source of the sound. Rainbow Dash flew above the crowd with a stony look of business on her face. She pointed to Scribes and then to Raindrops who joined both Dash and Merry May in the air. “Listen up,” Dash called down. “Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy to the south exit. Any injured pony is to report to the medical tents and any uninjured who can help in that area head there as well. For everypony else; earth ponies check in with Merry May.” The green pegasus waved before heading down to the field. “Unicorns with Raindrops, and pegasai with Scribes. We will need your name, age, family members with you and those that are still missing, town of origin, and any special skills you may have. From there you will be given directions for tent set up and anything else you might need. I'm sure you all have a lot of questions and probably answers for those of us who have been here and we'll get to that. But right now a few of us need to meet with Princess Luna. We'll get to story swapping in a bit.”

The crowd started to divide itself as Rainbow Dash headed back to the exit. Her five best friends snaked their way through the crowds, Big Macintosh right beside Fluttershy to help her along and protect her from being bumped on her injured side. She tired easily and was still a bit unsteady on her hooves but every day she was getting stronger. Twilight's magic had stopped the bleeding and knit the wound together better than the stitches done by Nurse Tenderheart. When she saw the stallion tagging along, Dash looked at him as they gathered at the exit, but his brow was furrowed in determination.

“Luna doesn't want me there then she can tell me so herself. But I'm gettin' Fluttershy there.”

Dash had nothing to rebut and simply turned to lead her friends out of the stadium and back out into the city. There was a different feel to the air now. All seven of them had been out and around Fillydelphia to scavenge or simply to get some air and time away from all the other ponies, but it had never felt quite like this. It was like there was a current of electricity to the air and one wrong move, one spark would set everything to explode. It made them all nervous, even the ever-confident Rainbow Dash. The pegasus led the group down a side street, glancing over her shoulder occasionally to make sure the others were keeping up and that Fluttershy was all right. Once they had to pause so Big Macintosh could carry her and after that they were able to pick up their pace.

Luna awaited them on the very same balcony she'd appeared before Twilight and Clover. The navy alicorn stood facing outward and the group was somewhat shocked to see her now. Her ever flowing mane hung limply down her withers in tangled waves that still sparkled like the stars, though now it was so dull it was almost had to see. There were no injuries to her body but she looked very tired and somehow very old, as if all the years of her long life were finally catching up with her. She turned at the sound of hooffalls on the balcony, her expression grave. Only when Pinkie bounded forward to give her a tight embrace did she give any sort of a smile.

“Luna,” Twilight said, surprise in her quiet voice. “Are you okay?”

“No, Twilight.” The princess of the night let go of Pinkie but the earth pony stayed right by her side. “You must forgive my abruptness at calling this meeting, especially in the wake of confusion a whole herd of new arrivals must cause.”

Dash shook her head as she sat. “It's all under control.”

“Rainbow's been real good at takin' charge of all of this,” Applejack said proudly, a nod to her best friend. “I don't think we'd be as well off as we are without her.”

“That is good to hear,” Luna said sincerely. She almost looked relived as she, too, sat. Her eyes fell on Big Macintosh and Fluttershy and Big Mac looked right back.

“She's been hurt. I just wanted to make sure she got here without getting' any more hurt.”

Luna was silent for a few moments, regarding them thoughtfully. After she appeared to come to a conclusion she nodded once. “Perhaps it is well you are joining us. I feel this may also pertain to you.”

“What's going on?” Twilight asked.

“This was not a conversation I was supposed to have with any of you, at least not on my own.” Luna took the group in with a regretful gaze. “Celestia is the one who was prepared for this moment so please forgive me if this is disjointed. I will answer your questions as best as I can once I am finished.” She took a breath in and let it out slowly. “I do not even know where to begin.”

“How about the beginning?” Pinkie asked helpfully. In a sing-song voice she added, “It's a very good place to staaaaart.”

Luna smiled faintly at her. “You are correct, Pinkie. I shall start at the beginning.” She took another breath and wet her lips. “Many, if not all, assume the rulers of Equestria before Celestia and I were our parents. While we regarded them as such they were not our parents by birth, and while Tia and I have always called one another sister, we are not related by birth.” There was a shocked silence from the group and Luna pressed on with a nod. “Alicorns are only born when it it time for the current rulers to pass on. We are not invincible and we are not immortal. We are very strong, very learned, and we are very hard to defeat. However, we can be defeated by a stronger enemy, and we can be defeated by a stronger magic.

“Celestia was born to a unicorn and an earth pony. You see, alicorns are not born simply by a unicorn and a pegasus breeding, they are born when the magic knows it is time to replace old magic with new. Her birth was quickly discovered by the former princess of the sun and the prince of the moon. She was taken from her family and raised in Canterlot learning all she could from the prince and princess about their duties and their abilities. When the time came, Celestia was given the choice to become the prince or princess' predecessor or to return home to her family and have a normal life. Even at such a young age Tia knew what she was meant for. The very moment she decided to stay in Canterlot was the day she found her cutie mark and came into her own powerful magic. It was also the day they began searching for me.

“I was all too happy to be taken from my family. I was the middle child of five and most often forgotten. When the princess came to me and told me what I had the potential to be I said yes on the spot. And as with Celestia, it was the moment I received my own cutie mark. I was brought to the palace where Tia and I were to be raised as sisters. We were powerful together, she and I, though we were very young. We quickly grew in our understanding of the ways of the prince and princess and soon their worries, their enemies became our own.”

“Do you mean...Discord?” Fluttershy asked tentatively, peeking around Big Mac's head.

“Yes. His terrible reign over Equestria began to show in the strain of the earth ponies, the pegasai and the unicorns. Though the prince and princess believed it was neither in their right or their abilities to stop him, Celestia and I knew something had to be done. Together she and I discovered the Elements of Harmony and rose up against Discord, turning him to stone. We had come into our own and though it was a day of great celebration it was also one of sadness. There was nothing more we could learn from the prince or princess. Their magic was insubstantial compared to ours. We returned to the palace to tell them of our victory only to find that they had passed and left us to usher in a new age for Equestria on our own.

“As the years past and our subjects flourished, Celestia felt more and more connected to her magic. For me, that single first connection to the Elements was the beginning of my end. My magic felt paltry in comparison to Celestia's, something I hid from her for as long as she would let me. But she has always been a very observant sister and would not let me keep my secret for long. We were not that old as far as our status went. Tia was barely 124 and I was 112. We were both fearful of what my loss of connection meant at first. Was it a sign that our time of power was over? Would Celestia soon find herself feeling the disconnect as well? As the years went on Celestia only grew more powerful and no alicorn was born. We decided we were safe and that, perhaps I was no longer connected because we would not need to use them again.”

Here she paused, a look of shame crossing her face. “You all know the story of what happened to me. My vanity and loneliness, perhaps a final curse from Discord that ultimately severed my connection to the Elements, turned me into a dreadful monster and Celestia had to wield the Elements all on her own to stop me. That was the day she felt her first bit of power slip. It took all her magic and the Elements to send me into banishment and that was the last time she was able to wield them. It was very frightening for her. There were several years after that where Celestia was in a complete panic, searching endlessly for the birth of another alicorn and deciding she would then have to teach them both the duties of the sun and the moon. But as the years passed and no other alicorn was born her mind settled and she became the greatest ruler Equestria has ever seen.”

“What about Cadance?” Rarity asked.

Luna smiled slightly. “I was just getting to her. She was born several years before any of you were, several more before I was released from the moon. Celestia found her and told her of her fate. And just as we were given the choice to refuse, so was Cadance. She was ultimately led by the love of her family. More than anything she wanted to stay with them, age with them, and not have to live long after they were all gone and never get to have a normal life. It was her love that gave her magic and her own cutie mark. Celestia always kept in touch with her and Cadance soon considered Celestia an aunt. Over the years there had been a few others in Canterlot Tia had grown close to, one of them being Blueblood's mother.”

“I knew it!” Rarity exclaimed. “No true prince could ever treat a lady so terribly!”

“Just like Cadance is Celestia's niece through a special and unique relationship, Blueblood's mother was someone Tia loved dearly and she promised to look after Blueblood as though he was family. Thus his title.”

“Why are you telling us all of this now?” Twilight asked, hurt in her expression. “Why didn't the princess ever tell me this before? I thought...” She shuffled her hooves. “I thought we had a special relationship.”

“You do,” Luna assured. “Twilight, it was never her intention to tell you. None of you were to ever need know of these things unless it became truly apparent that our time was drawing to an end.”

Pinkie looked at her best friend with wide eyes. “Drawing to an end?”

“Yes, Pinkie. It may not yet be our time but I felt it was important you know the truth now, just to be cautious. I do not know what will happen if Celestia is never found or if I perish in this coming battle. But I would be remiss to enter into that day without passing this knowledge to you.” Luna looked at Twilight. “It was Cadance who first drew Celestia's attention to you. She spoke so fondly of you in her letters and told such wonderful tales of you when she and Tia were together that my sister began to take a special interest in you as well. Twilight, she watched you grow from afar and knew somewhere deep inside of her that you would be the pony who would have the greatest impact on Equestria since she and I were born.”

“I was so surprised when she came to my exam that day,” Twilight said softly.

“So was she,” replied Luna with a small laugh. “She knew you would be powerful but she was not expecting just how powerful.”

“But what does all this mean?” Applejack asked. “If we're all that's left in all of Equestia an' there's no alicorn in the bunch of us...”

“Not to mention that we don't even have the Elements of Harmony anymore,” Dash added.

“There is no alicorn in your generation, no,” Luna agreed, “and the Elements are again lost. But Celestia knew that Twilight Sparkle was the beginning of change. Perhaps it is not this generation that will bring forth our replacements.” She looked at Twilight. “Perhaps it is the next.”

Twilight blinked, then narrowed one eye. “Beg your pardon?”

Luna smiled kindly at her, then swept her gaze over the rest of the group, lingering just a moment on Big Macintosh and Fluttershy before returning to Twilight. “Perhaps the change will come from you. From any of you.”

Rainbow Dash snickered. “Won't be from me! I don't want any kids. Too mush of a tie-me-down.”

“I wasn't really plannin' on a family, either,” Applejack agreed, though she had the decency to look somewhat apologetic.

“I may be wrong,” Luna conceded. “It would not be the first time for either myself or my sister.”

“But you don't think you are.”

The statement came from Big Macintosh. Luna shook her head slightly. “No, I do not think that I am.”

“What have you seen?” Rarity asked.

Luna only gave her the same small, kind smile she'd given Twilight. “We cannot see the future, Rarity. We are only aware of what is currently happening with our charges. We are not omniscient like the Creator.”

All was silent for a very long moment. Pinkie Pie leaned her head against Luna's withers and the alicorn draped a wing over her and leaned the side of her head atop Pinkie's “I know this is a lot for all of you to take in and I cannot tell you how sorry I am that it had to be now, this way.”

“We know now,” Pinkie said forgivingly.

“It's just...” Twilight sighed as she finally sat. “It's a lot to take in. You always called each other sister and I never thought...I mean, okay, you're not colored the same at all but I just figured that was where the whole 'different as night and day' thing came from. I mean, in literal form. And Cadance telling the princess about me and everything I've seen and done since coming to Ponyville...” She trailed off and looked at Luna, sadness deep in her eyes. “I don't want you to die. I don't want either of you to die.”

“Nopony can live forever,” Luna answered softly. “As our powers weaken we begin to feel each year we have lived more and more. We are old, Twilight. There was a time when just a whisper from Celestia would have had Chrysalis defeated. But you saw what happened at your brother's wedding. We are not as young as we once were, and we are tired.”

“I've got a question.” Everyone turned their attention to Rainbow Dash who was frowning in thought. “I always figured you guys were princesses because your parents were the king and queen. But you called them Prince and Princess. Why is that?”

“We are sons and daughters of the Creator, Rainbow Dash. A prince or princess can never hold a higher title than a king or queen, just as we can never hold a higher place than the Creator.”

She shrugged. “I guess that makes sense.”

“I do not know when Celestia will show herself,” Luna continued, “or if we will ever see her again. Please do not be angry with her for withholding this information from you, Twilight. She loves you dearly. Out of all the ponies she has known in her long life there has never been another she loved more or thought of as a daughter the way she does with you.”

This made the lavender unicorn smile. “Thank you, Luna. That means a lot to me.”

“We should get back,” said Dash. “Time to turn some of this chaos into controlled chaos.”

“We will join you shortly,” Luna promised. “If you do not mind I would like a few moments with Pinkie.” She nodded to Big Mac before the stallion turned to leave. “Thank you for joining us, Big Macintosh, and for taking such care for our Element of Kindness.”

“Didn't do it for the element of anythin'.”

“I know. Still, I thank you for taking care of Fluttershy.”

He nodded once, then turned to follow the rest as they departed. Before they were gone the two left on the balcony heard Dash say, “So AJ, what the heck was that make out session with Pokey all about?” and Applejack reply with an embarrassed, “Oh...ya'll saw that?”

Smiling at the words of the retreating ponies, Luna withdrew her wing from across Pinkie's back and turned to give her a proper and full embrace. “Pinkie Pie, there is something I must tell you, something I should have told you some time ago. I have never known anypony like you.”

Pinkie giggled. “Would you believe me if I told you that you weren't the first pony to say that?”

“When I came back to Ponyville after that first Nightmare Night you went out of your way to make me feel welcome, and make me feel like a normal pony. Over the years there have been many that Celestia bonded with and when she spoke of them she glowed with her love of them. I always envied her the relationships she cherished and told myself I would never have any like that because I didn't deserve them after what I had done.”

“Oh, Luna...”

The alicon smiled at her. “I stopped believing that when you and I became friends. When we became true friends.”

“Bestest best friends!”

“Bestest best friends,” Luna echoed. “I did not want this night to pass without you knowing how very much I love you and how much you mean to me.”

Pinkie Pie threw her forelegs around Luna and hugged her tightly. “If this whole thing has shown me anything, it's that you have to cherish your friends and tell them as much as you can how much they mean to you. My friends became my sisters long ago but you will always and forever be the one I love most.”

“Pinkie, I want you to promise me something. I want you to find a stallion who will be kind to you. Who will love your funny sense of humor and laugh at every joke. Who will be there for you no matter what.”

Pinkie frowned up at Luna. “You say that like you won't be around to give your stamp of approval.”

“Pinkie...”

The pink pony's frown deepened. “It's not over yet, Luna.”

“...you are right.”

“Come on. The moon's already up and you look pooped. Lets go find you a tent.”

To Say Goodbye

Rainbow Dash was among the far too many still fighting inside the city. One of her wings was hanging at an odd angle, unmoving and definitely broken, her lip was split, there were gashes and teeth marks all over her body, but still she fought. The harbingers were thinning out considerably and, unaware everyone was near the back of the city, Dash was under the impression that they were winning. Once she was free of attackers she headed down the alley on three good legs, out into a more open area. Nopony was in sight but she could still hear them. More specifically, she heard Applejack hollering out a stream of explicatives in the distance. It made the pegasus glad to know her best friend was still alive and uninjured enough to cuss the harbingers out so badly. Figuring on helping, Dash turned in the direction of the clamor. Something out of the corner of her eye made her pause. When she turned to see what had grabbed her attention she caught her breath. Just a few yards away, hovering off the ground on little wings that hadn't been able to fly before, was a small orange pegasus with unruly fuchsia hair and eyes as black as coal.

“Scootaloo.” Dash felt a crack in her spirit. She'd seen many ponies she'd known today but this...this was almost impossible to handle. It had been hard accepting the fact that Scootaloo was gone; they'd never had a real close relationship or anything but Dash had always liked her. The fact that Scootaloo had practically worshiped her didn't hurt, either. But she'd been a good kid. Her desperation for any sort of attention often made her a bit too much for some ponies, but Dash knew what it was like to just long for a place to be accepted, loved, and wanted. Seeing her like this was the last thing Dash would have wished for.

Hearing Dash speak, the little filly turned her face in the direction of the voice and snarled when she saw Dash. Without any hesitation she shot through the air aiming to sink her teeth into Rainbow's already bleeding neck. Without thinking, Dash reared back and kicked out with her good leg. Scootaloo snapped and growled, sweeping around like a hummingbird on steroids. Luckily Dash was just as quick and turned before Scootaloo could get her teeth in her. Dash lunged forward, grabbing Scootaloo by the withers and pinning her to the ground, ignoring the pain that shot up her injured leg. “I don't want to kill you!” she growled harshly. Having to kill Scootaloo, even if it wasn't really her anymore, would be as hard as having to kill one of her best friends. She squeezed her eyes shut, hating the tears that stung behind her lids. “I'm sorry, Scoots.” Doing everything she could to avoid seeing what was about to happen, Dash lifted her injured leg and took a breath in preparation.

“...Rainbow Dash?”

Just as she was about to bring her hoof down the voice broke through her turmoil. Rainbow's eye flew open to look down at the filly in her grasp. What had once been completely black before were now wide, fear-filled, and a beautiful grayish-purple. In a tremulous voice the filly asked, “What's going on?”

“Scootaloo?” Dash backed off and in one quick movement had the small pegasus crushed to her body in a tight embrace. She let herself cry now, no longer caring. “You're alive! How is this even poss-” She was cut off as her neck was bitten into. Teeth sank in deep feeling as if they were cutting off her windpipe. As the bite was released all Dash could do was gasp. She'd never felt a physical pain so great, and when a completely black-eyed Scootaloo lifted a grinning and bloody face to her, she knew she'd never felt an emotional pain so great either. Scootaloo went back in for another bite but was torn from Dash's body as a glowing arrow found its mark in her chest with such force that it threw her aside.

Soarin caught Dash's head in his forelegs before she hit the ground, his eyes wide in fear. “No no no, Rainbow. Rainbow, open your eyes. Open your eyes!” Soarin shook her body. “Don't do this to me, Rainbow, please don't do this to me.”

Other harbingers were drawn to the commotion but Soarin didn't move. Behind him came the thunder of heavy hooves and more arrows were loosed. A pony completely encased in metal reared back on her hind legs, arrows shooting from holes in the bottom of the armor over her right foreleg. The pony circled Soarin and Dash, protecting them as best as it could. Arrows worked well enough until the harbingers got too close, then the other hoof was raised and fire shot forth. The pony wheeled and kicked, alternating between using fire and force to drive the enemy away.

“Epona!” The brown unicorn came running when summoned, gasping when she saw Dash in Soarin's grip. “Get her up on my back. I have to get her out of here.”

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh.” With a quick upward jerk of the head, the face of the armor flipped up to reveal big turquoise eyes and a buttery pelt. “Is Rainbow okay?”

“She'll be fine,” Soarin barked. “Epona, please!”

Epona's horn glowed, her magic surrounding Rainbow Dash and lifting her into the air as Soarin got to his hooves. As soon as he had Dash on his back he took wing. The unicorn looked at the armored pegasus with sympathy. “I'm sure she'll be fine. Come on, we still have the others to find. Try flying this time.”

“Oh no... I don't think I can...I mean, I think you should have picked somepony else for this.”

“It's easy.” Ignoring Fluttershy's quiet mumblings of protest, Epona walked around back of her and kicked something on the side of her back left hoof. Flames shot downward from all four hooves, sending Fluttershy screaming high into the air. Epona watched her and yelled, “Steer, you have to steer! Just lean in...” But Fluttershy was gone from her line of sight. With a sigh, Epona trotted off to find her.

Big Macintosh was the first to look up when Fluttershy sailed overhead, screaming as loud as anypony had ever heard her. “It's okay,” yelled Epona as she trotted through. “Everything's fine! Carry on!”

Fighting alongside Applejack, Merry May, Scribes and Braeburn, the five war beaten ponies were finishing off the last of the animated harbingers. There was no sense in going after the wandering spirits because bodies were getting back up faster and faster, though they appeared to care little for the small group. Somehow they all knew the best action was at the back of the city.

“Dagnabit,” cried Applejack, checking her flank. “That's gonna leave a mark.”

“That's nothing!” said Merry May, pointing to a long gash across her forehead. “I'm going to look like I have a unibrow for the rest of my life!”

“Should we just let them go?” Scribes stood in between Big Macintosh and Braeburn, watching the harbingers move deeper into the city.

“I reckon we should make our way back there,” Braeburn sighed.

“No, you shouldn't.” Everypony jumped at the sudden appearance of Twilight, Celestia and Luna.

“What's goin' on?” Applejack asked.

“We're going after the Revenant,” Twilight told them. “Shining Armor has a shield up at the back of the city and the harbingers are pressing in. There's no way for you to get in and no way for anyone to get out and come get you.”

Big Macintosh frowned. “I'm goin' after Fluttershy an' that dang mech suit Epona created.”

“Big Mac...I haven't seen Clover.”

The stallion nodded. “I'll look for him, too.”

“Thank you.”

“Everypony else,” said Celestia, “stay close together and keep a wary eye out. It will only be a matter of time before these bodies begin to move again.”

Applejack hurried to hug Twilight before the unicorn rushed off. “Be safe now, y'hear? We're all gonna have one big party when this is done, just the six of us, remember?”

“I remember. I'll see you soon.” As Twilight turned to join the waiting princesses, she couldn't help but feel like every step she took from Fillydelphia was a step farther and farther away from the hope for a return to the life she remembered. Even on the worst nights when she was gripped by the worst fear she'd always managed to hold onto just a bit of hope that one day...one day it would all be okay again. Now she wasn't so sure.

“So what's the plan?” she asked, purple eyes on the tall black flames in the distance.

Luna looked at Celestia but the older alicorn kept her gaze forward as well. “We'll know when we get there.”

Now Twilight glanced up at Celestia. “Um, forgive me for sounding doubtful, Princess, but...that's it?”

“We know nothing of this enemy than what we have been told, Twilight. The best way to for a plan of attack to to truly know what you are up against. Once we know that we will know what must be done.”

Conversation dropped and for awhile there was no sound but that of their hooves flying across the ground. The flames seemed to burn darker the closer they got and Twilight fought to keep herself from giving in to the dread and hopelessness she felt. What would they do if the Revenant couldn't be defeated? What would they do if they couldn't figure out exactly what they were supposed to do?

“Sssssstop.”

All three mares skidded to a halt, clouds of dust rising into the air before them. Though the fire had still been far off just seconds ago it now burned high and menacing right in front of them. From the middle of the flames they could see a shape, or it was a shape that continuously changed forms. It looked like a pony one minute, then a dragon the next, then a gryphon, a cow, a dog, a mule...it just kept changing as though it couldn't make up its mind what it wanted to be. “Cccccccelessssstia....”

Celestia narrowed her eyes as she stared into the heart of the fire. “You know me.”

“Yessssss.”

“Then you will know of that which I am capable. You will also know I have an equally powerful sister.”

“Yesssssss.”

“And you must know this will not end well for you.”

A laugh that seemed to come from the very center of the earth echoed around them, deep and haunting. “My children live while yourssss die.”

Luna huffed. “Enough of this snake-like whispering, you're hurting my ears.” Her horn glowed and she sent forth a magical pulse not unlike the spell she used to check for harbinger spirits. But this one was like a cool wave of translucent water that doused the flames and left the ever-changing shape in the middle hovering alone in mid-air.

“End this now, Revenant,” demanded Celestia.

“No.”

All three flinched back in surprise. The answer came in a voice much too recognizable to ignore. Celestia's ears flattened and her eyes narrowed. “Chrysalis.”

The changing shape molded itself into the familiar form of the Changeling queen and Chrysalis grinned down at the alicorn. “Precious little princess. I almost had you.”

Luna snarled. “It's not her.”

The shape changed to Nightmare Moon and glowered down at Luna, three times her normal size. “You are so weak. To think you and I were ever one and the same.”

“We were never one and the same.”

“It's not her,” Twilight reminded hastily.

“And you.” Nightmare Moon shrank and returned to its shapeless form, its voice dark and resonating. “What are you afraid of, little filly?”

“I'm not afraid of you.” She had been. Just moments ago this thing was the thing she feared above all else. But standing there before it Twilight somehow felt her fear turning to strength, doubts to resolution. “You've killed hundreds of ponies, gryphons, and dragons, not to mention the other species we don't even know about. Do you have any idea how many lives you've ruined?”

“You mistake me for someone capable of remorse.”

Luna pawed the ground. “And you mistake us for ponies incapable of kicking your-”

The flames rose up again with such a ferocity that it forced the three ponies back several steps. “I will devour every last one of you. My children will eat from your flesh, drink from your veins and sleep in your skins.” From the flames came forth ponies, a familiar face for each mare. Twilight's mother was the first to step out of the fire. Her eyes was black and her laughter was dark. Before Celestia came a pale pink earth pony with beautiful pastel colored ringlets. Then came the last pony from the fire to stand in front of Luna, a light blue pegasus with a long blue and purple mane. Twilight was definitely effected seeing her mother but it was nothing compared to the princesses seeing their own mothers. It had been generations. Like Twilight's mother their eyes were black and their mouths were open in twisted grins.

Others floated out of the flames, spirit bodies with no physical thing to touch. They circled around the three living mares and filled the air with whispers of mocking laughter. They threw themselves at the three trying to find a way inside, to take them over. Their attempts left searing cuts on their bodies and forced them to look away from the dark versions of their mothers, to turn and fight. Each harbinger spirit that was slain only laughed and attacked all the more.

“Celestia.” The alicorn heard the sweet voice of her mother but did not turn toward her, choosing instead to lunge for another spirit. “My baby. Is that really you?” Celestia glanced toward the towering flames to see her mother standing there still, but her eyes had changed they were softer now, a rose colored hue to them. They were the eyes she remembered and it was enough to shake the alicorn.

“Mother?”

Twilight's mother was calling to her as well now, trying to get her attention as her daughter fought to keep herself alive. “Twilight, my precious little girl. I have missed you so much.” Still having her wits about her, Twilight bucked out with her back legs and sent the mare sailing back into the flames.

“You are not my mother!”

Luna was shaken the most by the familiar green-eyed gaze of her mother. She stood there and took the attacks from the harbingers, just staring at the smaller pegasus with sorrowful pain on her face. “Little Luna,” her mother cooed, “don't cry. Everything will be all right. We'll be together soon.”

“Come closer to me, Celestia,” whispered the pink earth pony. “Let me see how you've grown.”

As if under some sort of trance both Celestia and Luna were taking slow steps forward. “No!” Twilight yelled. The harbingers felt like they were all over her now, trying to find a weak spot in her willpower but she was fighting with everything she had. She launched herself at Celestia, ramming her body into the alicorn's side. “It's not her! Princess, listen to me!” But Celestia gave no answer, only kept moving. Twilight tried the same tactic with Luna and when she got no result again, ran around to try and grab her face to make eye contact. “Luna, that is not your mother!”

“Get back!” both harbinger mares hissed as one. “First we will consume their bodies and then we will consume yours!”

Twilight lowered her head as a fierce wind picked up, her horn glowing. “Not if I have anything to say about it.” The aura around her grew and grew, the magic lifting her into the air. Something inside fell into place and she knew she didn't need a fancy tiara reminding her of the power of magic. She knew it all along. Every laugh shared with her friends, every hug, every tear, and every moment of comfortable silence. They were all magic and they were more powerful than she could have ever guessed. Eyes that were closed now opened, white light shining from them like beacons against the black flames.

Luna and Celestia blinked, the spell that had come over them broken by the purity of the magic in the unicorn between them. They looked at one another and shared a nod, then they sprang forward, heads down and horns going straight through the harbinger mares and into the heart of the shifting shape. They made contact at the same time and the Revenant screamed, but his screaming turned to laughing. The sound grew in decibel until it seemed like he was all around them, taunting.

“Twilight!” Celestia cried, trying to be heard over to strong winds. “We need you!”

Suspended only by magic, Twilight pulled her hooves in close to her body, lowering her head as though moving into fetal position. Then she shot forward like a bullet leaving a lavender streak in the air behind herself. Her horn sank into a cold floating mass directly between the horns of the alicorns on either side of her. Now the laughing stopped and the scream was no longer mocking but terrible in genuine pain and defeat. Twilight's magical aura came to a head and exploded from her body, washing the entire landscape in a white glittering light.

At the very back of Fillydelphia the light rushed toward them, through them, and past them. Uncertain of what was going on, everypony looked around in confusion until someone cried out, “Look!” and pointed to the wall of the shield. Every single pony that had been trying to claw their way in now slumped to the ground, falling in heaps of tangled limbs, some directly on top of one another. Where eyes were still open the black faded to reveal true colors from the ponies they had once been while they were alive.

“Do you think they did it?” Cadance asked, looking at her husband.

He pursed his lips. “There's only one way to find out.” He took a breath, preparing himself to leave the protection of his own shield but stopped before he could even get close. Pinkie was already out there poking at bodies with her hoof.

“I think they're all dead. I mean really dead, not like the fake dead. Though if something is dead doesn't that mean it can't really move or eat or breathe or talk or try and make other things dead?” While Pinkie rambled on, Shining cautiously released the shielding spell. Ponies piled up along the edges tumbled inward and those closest scuttled back with screams. None of the harbingers rose, none snarled or tried to bite. Every one of them lay prone and lifeless for good.

Twilight felt as if she were floating. She could hear voices around her and somehow knew they were calling to her, but didn't know how to follow them. All the times she'd felt exhausted before were nothing compared to what she was feeling now. A nose nuzzled under her chin and she giggled, not because it tickled or felt funny but because it was the first thing she could think to do. The nose moved again and she blinked, finally figuring out how to open her eyes. “Twilight?” Princess Celestia and Luna stood over her, their manes knotted messes, their faces cut and bleeding, but they were looking at her with concern. “Twilight, can you hear me?”

“Princess?” Twilight gingerly rolled to her side, taking her time getting on her hooves. When she was sitting, she touched a hoof to her head. What happened?”

“You had your awakening, I believe.”

“My awakening?” Twilight looked up at Celestia in confusion. “I'm not sure if you've noticed before or not, but I've been using magic for a few years now.”

Celestia laughed quietly. “Yes, I have noticed. A magical awakening, in most unicorns, is the day they first learn how to do magic. I was there to witness your first one. In very rare cases when there is a unicorn so gifted in magical abilities, there can also be a second awakening, a moment when she fully comes into a power that has been long dormant within her. Twilight, in helping us defeat the Revenant you have reaching your full magical potential!”

Twilight looked up at her, expression blank for a moment as she took the information in. Then, slowly, her ears drooped and sadness filled her eyes. It made Celestia frown in confusion. “Why does this news seem to sadden you?”

“My full potential? That means I'll never get any better?”

“You'll never be any more powerful,” Luna corrected, “but you will always continue to better yourself, Twilight. There is still so much for you to learn. Now, perhaps, it will simply come much easier.”

This seemed to perk the unicorn a bit. “So it wasn't like a sudden, 'Holy crap, I know all the magic that ever existed ever' kind of thing?”

The sisters shared a laugh. “No, my faithful student. There are many things you have yet to learn.”

“Oh, thank goodness!” Standing, Twilight looked at the charred crater behind them. “Do you think he's really gone?”

“I'd like to believe so.”

Twilight looked up at Celestia. “But you don't think so.”

“One can never be too certain.”

“Come,” said Luna, “let's return to the city. There is much to be done.” With a glowing of her horn, Luna teleported all three of them back to the city gates. Where there had been horrid, nightmarish noises from every darkened street and empty building before there was only silence. They could see the dragons in the sky above the back of the city and silently agreed it was where they should go. Celestia wanted to walk though Fillydelphia to make sure the harbingers were no more and to help any living creative that may be in need. As soon as they were through the destroyed gates, Twilight ran from the alicorns to the place she'd seen Clover fall. Now there was nothing there but rubble and the twisted pieces of the remnants of the canon. Returning to the princeses, Twilight could only hope he had made it out alive or that Big Macintosh had found him and helped him to safety. The thought of having to say goodbye to Clover now, before they'd even really been able to explore what they could be to one another, just wasn't something she could handle.

“Oh dear.” Twilight hadn't really been paying attention as they walked, her thoughts on the group at the back of the city, and hadn't noticed the small group up ahead. At Luna's quiet exclamation she looked up and immediately saw the familiar green coat of Merry May with Scribes standing next to her. Their backs were to Twilight and the princesses, as were Applejack's and Braeburn's. Braeburn had a foreleg around Applejack in a comforting manner and the orange earth pony leaned into her cousin as if needing his support. A knot formed in her stomach. What were they surrounding? Then she heard the sound on the wind, the unmistakable cries of a heartbroken mare. They were high pitched and soft even in their distress, and Twilight knew before she could even see her that it was Fluttershy weeping. No, not Big Macintosh! Twilight sped up her pace and felt momentary relief upon seeing a glimpse of the stallion's red coat. But then, who was Fluttershy crying over?

Hearing someone approaching, Scribes turned to Twilight with tears in her eyes. “I'm so sorry.”

“Sorry?” But looking past the pegasus she could see. Fluttershy had flung herself over a body, a coat of the palest gray with a long, curling purple tail. “No.” She didn't have to see the unicorn's face to know it was Rarity. Hot stinging tears filled her eyes faster than she knew was possible. Running forward she was about to join Fluttershy when the full picture came into view. Laying perfectly still under Rarity's top foreleg was Spike, his head tucked up under her chin as though they were simply taking a nap together. But Twilight knew better. Suddenly she couldn't breathe. It felt like a fist had closed over her throat and every ragged sob that passed her lips was fought for. She must have tried to pull Spike from Rarity's protective hold because suddenly Applejack and Big Macintosh had a grip on her, trying to keep her from flinging herself forward.

“He's not dead!” she screamed, straining against the forelegs that held her back. “He's not dead!” And then she was sagging against Applejack, so overcome by her sorrow that she could do nothing else. Applejack held her, composed for the most part, and rocked Twilight the way anyone would rock a crying child.

Seeing the princesses, Fluttershy turned a gaze on them that was uncharacteristically venomous. “Bring them back!” she demanded through her tears. “You have the power, bring them back!”

“We can't,” said Celestia gently. Though she did not cry there was a deep sorrow in her eyes. “Life is not a gift we are capable of giving to one who has lost it.”

Applejack frowned. “No offense, Princess, but it ain't like they lost a hat or a bit or somethin'. They didn't lose their lives, they were taken from them.”

Twilight pulled free from Applejack, more in control of herself now but no less heart broken. She went to Rarity's head and pushed strands of purple mane from the unicorn's face. Looking at Fluttershy, Twilight wrapped a hoof around her head and pressed her forehead to Fluttershy's in shared grief. They would forever be bonded together in the sadness of losing their very best friends. Then, ever so gently, Twilight lifted Rarity's leg with her magic and pulled Spike free. Tears that hadn't stopped increased once more as she held her baby dragon to her, not caring about the blood she would get on her. With the others there surrounding her she buried her face in the cook of his neck and wept.

Others had banded together to go back out into the city to find survivors and look for missing loved ones. Pinkie Pie was helping tend to a wounded gryphon when she saw her friends and the princesses approaching. The pink pony let out a small sigh of relief upon seeing them all safe and sound, but her attention was drawn to the sadness on their faces. Then she saw the makeshift cot that Big Macintosh was pulling and the motionless unicorn unmoving atop it. As soon as she realized it was Rarity Pinkie cried bitterly. Rarity had been the first friend she'd made in Ponyville her own age. Losing her was painful and indescribable. Then she saw Spike and completely lost it. They had grown so close in the past several months that the loss of him hit her almost as hard as it hit Twilight.

As the only area of the city left mostly undamaged and unhindered by bodies, the back of Fillydelphia had been quickly designated as the place to bring the injured and the dying. Raindrops, thanks to the quick help of Gorlois and his subjects, had made it out alive. She was helping bring the injured in when she saw two stallions approaching with a gray stallion draped over their backs. She instantly recognized the messy dark gray mane and hurried forward. “Spectrum?” Hovering just slightly off the ground, she took his face between her hooves, panicking. “Spectrum, can you hear me?” He moaned and she let out a small happy cry. “Okay, you're going to be okay. Bring him right over here.”

Bodies of loved ones from the sew settlement were being extracted from the masses and moved aside so families could mourn properly. Rarity and Spike were not the only ones they would weep for. Doctor Whooves held Dinky tightly as together they wept over the loss of Bubblecup. Lyra lay among the lost, as did Nurse Tenderheart, Octavia, and Gilda. Unable to leave Spike, Twilight sat beside him miserably. She couldn't bring herself to do anything more until she heard her name being called. Looking up, she saw Clover limping her way. Once again she was crying, but she was running through the moving crowds of ponies to get to him. They met with a forceful impact that knocked Clover back on his haunches. He wrapped his forelegs around her as tight as he could and held her as she clung to him. From where they were he could see the source of her sadness and knew no words offered would make it better. So they stayed together there as ponies moved all around them.

Applejack watched from a distance as Celestia told Fancy Pants about Rarity, then looked around in a sinking realization that not all of them were there. “Has anypony seen Rainbow?” Heads lifted to also look around but no one said anything. She called to Luna who was a ways down enjoying a sullen reunion with Pipsqueak, asking if either of them had seen the pegasus. When neither could say that they had, Applejack began to get anxious. She hadn't seen Pokey, either. It wasn't that she didn't love Spike or Rarity, she had loved them both dearly, but besides her immediate family Rainbow Dash and Pokey meant the most to her, and the thought of losing both of them was enough to have her racing through the crowds calling their names. It was Soarin who found her first, calling to her from across the open area.

“She needs help!” he was yelling. “Get Twilight!” And then he was gone. Knowing Twilight was in no shape to help anypony at the moment, Applejack ran back to find Celestia, then made her way back to where she lost Soarin. “Over here!” he called when he saw them again.

Rainbow was on her back on the ground, a bandage over her neck that was already well soaked through with blood. Upon seeing the princess, Soarin looked up at her with wide, fear filled eyes. “You have to do something. She's dying!”

Gently motioning Soarin aside, Celestia stepped forward and removed the bandage. She flinched back, not expecting to see such extensive damage to both fur and muscle. “Go get Twilight,” she told Applejack quietly.

“Princess, I don't think -”

“Go get her.” Celestia lifted her head to meet the earth pony's questioning gaze. “She needs to be the one.” Applejack clearly wanted to do anything but, yet she pursed her lips and hurried off, leaving Soarin and Celestia alone with Dash. “She's lost a great amount of blood,” the alicorn observed. “It is a wonder she is still alive at all.”

Soarin gave her a watery smile. “She's a fighter.”

“Indeed she is.”

When Applejack came back she not only came with Twilight but with Clover, Fluttershy, Big Macintosh, Pinkie Pie and Braeburn as well. Looking ragged, Twilight stood at Celestia's side and looked down at Rainbow. “I can't,” she whimpered. “I'm so tired.”

“Twilight, listen to me. Rainbow Dash is dying. She needs your help.”

“Can't you help her?”

“Yes, I can. But it is you who must.” Celestia stepped back, a look on her face that left no opening for argument. Sluggishly, Twilight stood by Dash's face.

“I can't lose you, too, Rainbow.” She lowered her head, horn glowing and gathering magic. As before when she'd healed Fluttershy a bright pulse of light filled the area. As it faded everyone gathered in close to see if it had worked. Rainbow's eyes flew open and she gasped as though coming up for air after being under water for too long. Crying joyously, Twilight threw her forelegs around her friend and embraced her. The wound was closed and the fur knit back together. Dash would live. They wouldn't lose her.

Applejack carefully backed away from the group so as not to draw any attention to herself. The sense of relief she felt over knowing her best friend was going to live was impossible to describe. It was almost enough to bring her to tears. Almost. She trotted through the crowds now looking for Pokey. She'd seen Apple Bloom earlier and knew she was safe with Cadance so that was one less thing to worry about. She was careful as she went, looking for the blue coat and the curly silver mane that was so unique to Pokey. She asked everypony she passed and still he was nowhere to be found. The only other option was to go out into the city where chance of survival on his own was not impossible, but unlikely.

Her hooves moved swiftly over the broken cobbled streets, her voice echoing off destroyed buildings. Each time Applejack called his name she felt a little less hopeful. Maybe it really had been too much to believe in. After all her talk of never finding anypony she could see herself having any sort of relationship with she went and found a stallion she could genuinely care for. And now he was taken from her just like that. She should have known life wouldn't have been that kind to her.

Defeated and ready to turn back, Applejack called his name more time before turning around. She hadn't expected to hear her name in return.

Turning to her right she saw Pokey walking slowly down one of the side streets in her direction. He was limping severely and had a small gray filly on his back, but when he saw Applejack he gave her half a grin. “Hey, I know you.” Applejack ran toward him and, in anticipation of what was coming, Pokey magically lifted the unconscious Silver Spoon from his back and set her down on the ground before Applejack was throwing herself at him. There in his embrace she finally allowed herself to break down.